Surah Al Nisa (Section 6)

4-34      Men are the maintainers of women, with what Allah has made some of them to excel others and with what they spend out of their wealth.a So the good the unseen as Allah has guarded.b And (as to) those on whose part you fear desertion,c admonish them, and leave them alone in the beds and chastise them. So if they obey you, seek not a way against them. Surely Allah is ever Exalted, Great.d

اَلرِّجَالُ قَوّٰمُوْنَ عَلَی النِّسَآءِ بِمَا فَضَّلَ اللّٰهُ بَعْضَهُمْ عَلٰی بَعْضٍ وَّ بِمَاۤ اَنْفَقُوْا مِنْ اَمْوَالِهِمْ ؕ فَالصّٰلِحٰتُ قٰنِتٰتٌ حٰفِظٰتٌ لِّلْغَیْبِ بِمَا حَفِظَ اللّٰهُ ؕ وَ الّٰتِیْ تَخَافُوْنَ نُشُوْزَهُنَّ فَعِظُوْهُنَّ وَ اهْجُرُوْهُنَّ فِی الْمَضَاجِعِ وَ اضْرِبُوْهُنَّ ۚ فَاِنْ اَطَعْنَكُمْ فَلَا تَبْغُوْا عَلَیْهِنَّ سَبِیْلًا ؕ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ كَانَ عَلِیًّا كَبِیْرًا(۳۴)

4-34a: قَوّٰمُوْنَ – It is the plural of قوّامؑ which is a superlative tense derivative from قیام . The meaning of قام الرجلُ علی المراٗۃ means ماٗنھا that is, he maintained her and managed her affair, having charge of her affair, and  قَوّامؑ علَہا means مائنؑ لھا that is her maintainer. The meaning of اَلرِّجَالُ قَوّٰمُوْنَ عَلَی النِّسَآءِ is متکفلون بامور النساء مَعُنِیُّوۡن بِشوٗنِھنّ that is, having charge of woman’s affair (LA). According to Taj-ul-Arus the meaning of  قام الرجل المراٗۃ and     قام علیہا are مانھا و قام بشانہا متکفّلا با مرِھا that is, maintained her and having charge of her affair established her [in good] condition. The meaning of قوام لھا  is given as مائن لھا that is, her maintainer and in charge of her affairs. So, the real meaning of قوّام is maintainer. Translating it to mean simply a guardian or master is not correct. قوّام incorporates the meanings of provider, guardian and instructor because a person who maintains another is responsible for both the physical and spiritual protection of the one maintained.

What is meant by the men being the قوّام (maintainers) of women: Along with the rights of women, it is also necessary to mention the rights of men and hence it is stated that men are the maintainers of women. The household is like a mini kingdom as is stated in a hadith: کُلُّکم راعٍ کُلُّکم مسئول عن رعیته (everyone of you is a king and everyone of you will be questioned about the ones you ruled). In a further elaboration of this hadith, it is stated that man is a king, and the people of his household are like his subjects and the woman too in spending the wealth of her husband is like a king. It is obvious that where there are mutual rights and responsibilities, the decision-making authority perforce must be vested in one person. Islam is a practical religion and whichever subject the Quran takes up, it discusses all aspects of it like a wise sage. After establishing a myriad of rights and responsibilities, it is necessary to give a measure of governance to one over the other, and in practice this has been done all over the world because without it order cannot be established. This coloring of governance has not explicitly been labelled as government because the Quran has stated elsewhere وَ لَهُنَّ مِثْلُ الَّذِیْ عَلَیْهِنَّ بِالْمَعْرُوْفِ (And women have rights similar to those against them in a just manner) (2:228). The husband and wife are partners in the running of the household; however, their duties and responsibilities are different. Keeping all these affairs in view, the Quran states that the final responsibility lies with man and the kind of governance by which the affairs of the house are settled has been given to the man.

Accordingly, the reason for this has been given by the Quran itself. The first reason is that Allah has made some to excel others. Thus, men excel women in physical prowess and hence they are given the responsibility of being the breadwinners and for defending the country and the nation, and the one who protects the country is best suited to be the protector of the house. However, by stating that some excel the others, it has been pointed out that in some matters women excel men. For example, in a manner of speaking women become the master of men because earning a livelihood and protecting the house is a service which men perform for women.

The second reason is that men spend their wealth on women, and this argues for giving them the final say in this governance. The sense of this arrangement is also found in the meaning of the word قوّام . That is, men have been given the authority over women because men have the greater burden as the breadwinners while the women have the lesser responsibility of spending the wealth earned by their husbands. The earner of the wealth should have authority over the spender. If the authority is otherwise, it would lead to household deficits. This is the meaning of the hadith: لن یفلح قوم ولوا امرھم امراٗۃ (Bukhari) (That nation cannot succeed that gives authority over its affairs to a woman), that is the control does not vest with those who earn but with those who spend. This hadith expounds the best principle of democracy as it establishes a great organizational arrangement in which the man earns, the woman spends, and the man supervises and looks after her. This is in line with the best principle of democracy in which the rulers supervise the expenditure of the people’s wealth that is spent on the affairs of the state.

4-34b: قٰنِتٰتٌ – Because the meaning of قنوت  is to mandate on oneself obedience with humility, hence in the Quran this word is used only for obedience to Allah, the Most High.

حٰفِظٰتٌ لِّلْغَیْبِ – The object of حفاظت is preordained, that is the rights of the husband and by للغیب is meant غیبته that is behind his back. After mentioning that the women should be obedient to Allah, the Most High, it is stated next that they should safeguard the rights of the husband behind his back. The rights of the husband are mentioned by virtue of their importance. Thus, after obedience to Allah, they have the responsibility to safeguard the rights of the husband, and the condition of behind their back has been imposed because Quran only mentions the extreme condition. A woman who safeguards the right of the husband behind his back will certainly safeguard them in his presence. The most important of the husband’s right is the right of fidelity. Thus, the chastity of a woman has been ordained as her greatest ornament. There are other rights of the husband as well. For example, not to expose his confidential talks, to safeguard his wealth, and not to expend it illicitly, not to be a spendthrift, not to spend more than is necessary and more than his income. There is also a hadith in Sunan al-Bayhaqi that states: اذا غبت عنہا حفظتك فی مالك و نفسھا (When you are not present, she safeguards your wealth and herself).

بِمَا حَفِظَ اللّٰهُ – Its meaning can be interpreted in two ways. Either ما is a relative pronoun and عائد (reverting or going back) has been omitted. The meaning then is that it is incumbent on women that they should protect the rights of the husband in lieu of the rights that Allah has safeguarded for them, that is Allah took the rights of women from the men and sanctified them although the women themselves did not have the power to do so. This is the preferred meaning. The other way this can be interpreted is that women who safeguard the rights of husbands do so under the safeguards of Allah.

4-34c: تَخَافُوْنَ – The meaning of خوف is anticipation of some odious matter based on some indication which is conjectural or confined only to knowledge (R). It should be remembered that خوف is not the name of some fictitious idea but there is an anticipation of a bad outcome whose indication has begun to appear either conjecturally or has been manifested with certitude. The purport here is the manifestation of certain indisputable signs as is made clear by the use of the word خِفْتُمْ in the next verse which means you recognize (R), and just as خَافَتْ in: وَ اِنِ امْرَاَةٌ خَافَتْ مِنْۢ بَعْلِهَا نُشُوْزًا اَوْ اِعْرَاضًا  (And if a woman fears ill-usage from her husband or desertion) (4:128) means knowledge or gets to know. Similarly, the meaning of خوف in وَ اِمَّا تَخَافَنَّ مِنْ قَوْمٍ خِیَانَةً فَانْۢبِذْ اِلَیْهِمْ عَلٰی سَوَآءٍ (And if thou fear treachery on the part of a people, throw back to them (their treaty) on terms of equality) is you get to know. The fact is that where rights and responsibilities are impacted on the basis of خوف or fear, no action can be taken on the basis of conjectural indications and certain information is required.

نُشُوْزَ – It is a derivative of نشز whose literal meaning is to rise as in وَإِذا قيلَ انشُزوا فَانشُزوا (And when it is said, Rise up, rise up) (58:11). نُشُوْز بَین الزوجین that is نُشُوْزَ between husband and wife is their rising against each other and the absence of any affinity between them. Hence the meaning of نُشُوْز بَین الزوجین according to the lexicon is: کراھیة کل منھا صاحبه و سوء عشرته (Having mutual aversion and reciprocal mistreatment of companion) (LA). Based on the actual situation, the separate meaning for the sexes is that the نُشُوْزَ of the woman against the man is to revolt against him, disobey him, have malice towards him and stop submitting to him and become his strong adversary. The husband’s نُشُوْزَ  against the woman is the same and that he beats and oppresses her (LA). Accordingly, in another place it is stated: وَ اِنِ امْرَاَةٌ خَافَتْ مِنْۢ بَعْلِهَا نُشُوْزًا (And if a woman fears ill-usage from her husband or desertion) (4:128). Another version of the meaning of a woman’s نُشُوْزَ against her husband is to have malice towards her husband, removing herself from the ambit of submission to him, and eyeing someone other than her husband (R).

Disobedient (نُشُوْزَ ) wives: After a mention of good wives who guard the rights of their husbands, mention is now made of wives who do not protect the right of husbands and who appear to be committing نُشُوْزَ against their husbands, that is they show indications of enmity and malice towards their husbands, are bent on disobeying them and do not want to dwell in their husband’s houses. This is a situation in which the only party at fault is the woman. The situation in which both the parties, husband and wife, are equally to blame is mentioned in the next verse. The remedy for a situation in which there is no fault on the part of the woman and it is the man who is at fault is discussed in verse 4:128.

4-34d: وَ اهْجُرُوْهُنَّ فِی الْمَضَاجِعِ – The meaning of ھَجۡر is to separate oneself from your own family and strangers whether bodily, or by your speech, or in your heart, and هْجُرُوْ فِی الْمَضَاجِعِ means separating the sleeping quarter from that of the woman and this is a euphemism for abstaining from sexual relations with the woman (R).

Three remedies prescribed for a disobedient wife: When the disobedience first manifests, the woman should be counseled, and this alone should be sufficient. If counselling does not remedy the situation, some degree of severity should be introduced in the relationship and a loving and amorous interaction with her should be stopped. This is what is meant by leaving them alone in the bed. For a respectable woman, this treatment by the husband is sufficient punishment and she would immediately mend her ways. Women who do not mend by this treatment must have a nature that cannot be reformed except by extreme measures. Since divorce is too extreme a remedy for minor behavioral issues, permission is given to chastise the woman.

When is it permissible to chastise a woman and with what severity: The Christians and in particular the current feminist Christian culture have objected to this permission. The fact is that if one looks beyond the veneer of civilization, women in most Christian households are treated worse than women in Muslim households. Islam’s teachings are not for any one strata of society but for the society as a whole and hence its teaching has wide applicability. Quran has mentioned those respectable women who if they make a mistake inadvertently remedy their actions with a little counselling. Mention is them made of those respectable women for whom the displeasure of the husband as shown by his loveless demeanor is a sufficient punishment. However, no one can deny that there is a stratum of society in every country and nation whose ideas are very superficial and neither counselling has any impact on them nor the cessation of a loving relation with their husband has any effect on them. There are only two ways left to tackle such women, that is either to divorce them and bring the marital relationship to an end or to deal with them more severely. Because Islam considers divorce as detestable, though permissible by Allah, hence it advocates every possible reasonable method to hold the marriage together before divorce, and for women from the strata of society whose sense of morality is poorly developed allows such women to be chastised with a view to reform them.

The truth of this reasoning is manifested by the words of the Holy Prophet. According to a hadith in Abu Dawud, Nasai, and Ibn Maja, when a complaint regarding the harsh treatment by husbands reached the Holy Prophet, he said: لقد اطاف باٰل محمّد النساء کثیر یشتکین من ازواجھن لیس اولئك بخیار کم  (A number of women have come to our house who complain about their husbands. These husbands are not the best people among you). This shows that the provision of chastising wives is not meant for the cultured section of the society but for the uncouth section. So, as long as such a section of society exists in the world, there is a need for the punishment of chastisement. There are many Christians husbands who thrash their women brutally. So, this provision in Islam is not objectionable. However, as a further safeguard, the Holy Prophet has ordered that if a woman is chastised under circumstances that makes it a  necessity, the chastisement should not be severe and it should be such that it leaves no mark. Accordingly, it is stated in Sahih Muslim that the Holy Prophet said at the time of the farewell pilgrimage: واتقوا اللّٰه فی النساء فانھن عند کم عوان و لکم علیھن ان لا یوطئن فرشکم احدا تکرھونه فان فعلن واضر بو ھن ضربًا غیر مبرحٍ  (Guard your duty to Allah in respect of women because they are with you like captives and your right over them is that they should not allow anyone that you dislike to come to your house. If they do, then chastise them but only such that it leaves no mark). This also shows that the permission for chastisement is for a severe failing.

The pious example of the Holy Prophet: The Holy Prophet did not beat any of his wives throughout his life even though he had nine wives and it is common in such a situation for wives to quarrel among themselves as a result of which the husband loses his temper and sometimes commits excesses against them. The Holy Prophet handled such situations with great equanimity. Those who consider the Holy Prophet as their role model and want to emulate his example will never raise their hands against their wives. Instead, they will remember his saying: خیر کم خیر کم لاھله (the best among you is the one who is best to his wife) and will try to set up an example of best manners in their households.

In the end of the verse, it is stated that if the wife obeys then a way should not be sought against her. By obey here is meant that she gives up her disobedience. It is clear from this that the steps outlined in this verse are sequential. If the first step of counselling is successful, then there is no need for the second step. However, if the first step fails and the woman does not mend her erroneous ways then other methods would need to be used. Caliph Ali is reported to have advised: First counsel by talking to the woman, if she stops her erroneous behavior, then there is no blame on her, but if she refuses, then alienation and forsaking should be tried. If that does not work, then she should be chastised, and if even that does not work, then two arbitrators should be appointed.

4-35      And if you fear a breach between the two, appoint an arbiter from his people and an arbiter from her people. If they both desire agreement, Allah will effect harmony between them. Surely Allah is ever Knowing, Aware.

 وَ اِنْ خِفْتُمْ شِقَاقَ بَیْنِهِمَا فَابْعَثُوْا حَكَمًا مِّنْ اَهْلِهٖ وَ حَكَمًا مِّنْ اَهْلِهَا ۚ اِنْ یُّرِیْدَاۤ اِصْلَاحًا یُّوَفِّقِ اللّٰهُ بَیْنَهُمَا ؕ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ كَانَ عَلِیْمًا خَبِیْرًا (۳۵)

4-35a : حَكَمًا – The meaning of حَکَم  and حَکِم  are nearly the same. الحکم  and الحاکم  and الحکیم are considered to be the attributive names of Allah. The literal meaning of حَکَم is to stop. حاکم (ruler, judge or person in authority) is so called because he stops people from being unjust and حَکَم is more eloquent than حاکم .

یُوَفِّقِ – It is derived from وفق and the meaning of وِفٰق is to create conformity between two things as in جَزَآءً وِّفَاقًاؕ (Requital corresponding) (78:26).

The command to appoint two arbiters in the case of marital conflict: This is for a situation where there is serious marital strife and enmity between husband and wife. It is described as شِقَاقَ بَیْنِهِمَا because no clear blame can be attached to either party. The arbiters, one from the side of husband and the other from the side of the wife, are appointed to see who is responsible for the strife and how a reconciliation can be brought about between the husband and wife. Arbiters who know the parties are better than strangers because they are more likely to be in the know of the actual situation and the temperament of the parties. The command in فَابْعَثُوْا is to the family court judge or other authority competent to appoint the arbiters. If such an authority is not available, the Muslim community should undertake the task of appointing the arbiters. Instead of the family court judge himself doing the investigative work, he is commanded to appoint two arbiters. One advantage of this is that in cases of mutual strife and unpleasantness there are matters that do not need to be aired in public. The proceedings in a court of law, however, are public and in the knowledge of everyone. People who have seen and read about the divorce proceedings in Christian countries are aware of the scandals they generate which are printed and publicized to the rest of the world and have a very deleterious effect on the morals and ethics of outsiders. These people can well appreciate the wisdom of appointing arbiters and the necessity for such a command. The second advantage is that the arbiters who are appointed are more familiar with the conditions and the temperaments of the parties and their objective is to effect a reconciliation. In a case of marital discord, Caliph Ali appointed arbiters and declared their verdict as binding. Unfortunately, the practice among the Muslims has not been in accordance with this directive and as a result women have been suffering. This procedure is really very laudatory as the appointment of arbiters when domestic strife shows signs of increasing can mediate and try for a reconciliation but if reconciliation is absolutely impossible, they can grant the parties a divorce. As a result of ignoring this directive, the husband is now the authority in the house and can abuse his wife at will. The whole nation suffers as a result while the teaching of the Quran is thrown behind the back.

4-36      And serve Allah, and associate naught with Him, and be good to the parents and to the near of kin and the orphans and the needy and the neighbor of (your) kin and the alien neighbor, and the companion in a journey and the wayfarer and those whom your right hands possess.a Surely Allah loves not such as are proud, boastful,b

وَ اعْبُدُوا اللّٰهَ وَ لَا تُشْرِكُوْا بِهٖ شَیْـًٔا وَّ بِالْوَالِدَیْنِ اِحْسَانًا وَّ بِذِی الْقُرْبٰی وَ الْیَتٰمٰی وَ الْمَسٰكِیْنِ وَ الْجَارِ ذِی الْقُرْبٰی وَ الْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ وَ الصَّاحِبِ بِالْجَنْۢبِ وَ ابْنِ السَّبِیْلِ ۙ وَ مَا مَلَكَتْ اَیْمَانُكُمْ ؕ اِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یُحِبُّ مَنْ كَانَ مُخْتَالًا فَخُوْرَاۙ (۳۶)

4-36a: الْجَارِ ذِی الْقُرْبٰی – جَارِ is a person whose residence is close to yours (R), and the meaning of الْجَارِ ذِی الْقُرْبٰی is either a nearby neighbor or a neighbor with whom a person has close relations whether through family ties or religious brotherhood.

الْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ – The literal meaning of جَنۡب is side or flank. جَنَبَ – اَجۡنَبَ means on one side or became distant. الْجَارِ الْجُنُبِ is a distant neighbor because neighbors up to forty houses away have a right on a person or the meaning is a neighbor with whom one has neither family or religious ties. For example, a Hindu or Christian.

الصَّاحِبِ بِالْجَنْۢبِ – Its literal meaning is a near companion or an associate. Included in it are a companion in a journey, fellow-student, professional colleague, fellow mosque goer and such like.

The style of the Quran is to move from specific to general and from general to specific: After delving and completing the subject of good treatment of wives and reminding all concerned about their rights, the Quran now draws attention to the good treatment of the entire creation and their rights. The basis for the good treatment of the entire creation is that its Creator is One. Hence the verse first mentions worship of Allah, followed by showing goodness to parents, then sequentially followed by near of kin, orphans and the needy, and then neighbors.

Rights of neighbors: Every faith teaches its votaries to do good to others, but none can equal the teachings of Islam in respect of neighbors. Islam has greatly expanded the rights of neighbors and mentioned two kinds of neighbors. First the close neighbors and second the distant neighbors or stranger neighbors and in this way has included Jews, Christians and even polytheist in its expanded list of neighbors to whom the beneficence should extend. Hadith is replete with narrations of Holy Prophet advising people to show courtesy and politeness to their neighbors. Accordingly, there is a hadith in both Bukhari and Muslim which records the Holy Prophet as having said: Gabriel kept telling me about neighbors until I thought that they would be included in the inheritance a person left. Then doing of good is stressed with صَّاحِبِ بِالْجَنْۢبِ , that is a person with whom one sits, for example two students of a teacher, two workers in the same profession, two colleagues in an office, or two traders trading in the same goods, or two companions in a journey or roommates. Two congregants in a mosque also become صَّاحِبِ بِالْجَنْۢبِ . Next after these are the wayfarers because although there is no relationship with them, they are nevertheless in need of help. Last of all are those over whom a person has some control whether human, such as servants or slaves who are taken prisoners and come under a person’s control, or animals that are the property of men and depend on their goodness. The purpose of mentioning these relationships after emphasizing the good treatment of wives is to progressively advance the circle of goodness as stated in: خیرکم خیرکم لا ھله that is, after goodness to wife one progresses to doing good to others.

Exemplary treatment of slaves: The treatment of slaves mandated by Islam is of such high quality that the like of it is not met in the teachings of any other reformer. It is confirmed from several hadith that the last bit of advice of the Holy Prophet to his followers was on this subject and in his last moments on earth, he kept repeating: الصلوٰۃ و ما ملکت ایمانکم  (Prayer and what you possess), that is, be especially careful of these two things. Some hadith state that a portion of the food cooked for the master should also be fed to one’s slaves and servants. Accordingly, a hadith both in Bukhari and Muslim states: فمن کان اخوہ تحت یدہ فلیطعمه ممّا یاکل و لیلبسه مما یلبس و لا تکلفو ھم ما یغلبہم فان کلفتمو ھم فا عینوھم  (Whoever is in possession of his brother, it behooves him to feed his brother what he feeds himself, and gives him to wear what he wears himself, and they should not be burdened with such heavy work that it is difficult to bear, and if you assign them a burdensome task then assist them in it. Similar commands are found in the hadith about treating animals with kindness.

4-36b: مختال – Its root is خیل and خیال is a well-known word from which خُیَلَاء is derived   whose meaning is pride because a person thinks himself superior (R). Accordingly, there is a hadith: من جرَّ ثوبه‘ خُیَلَاء لم ینظر اللّٰه الیه  (whoever wears a robe that trails behind him out of a sense of pride, Allah does not looks at him). The meaning of اختال is he became proud and مختال is a rich miser who acts as if he is very great or an ignorant who scorns his relatives or neighbors when they are in need (LA).

فخور – It is derived from فخر which means to show one’s greatness based on things that are external to a person (R) such as wealth and social status. The first difference between مختال and فخور is that مختال is based on an egoistic sense of superiority while فخور is based on wealth and social status. The second difference is that مختال is a product of one’s action, that is the interaction of the person with others reeks of a sense of pride while a فخور manifests his greatness by talking about it, It is important to remember that being wealthy or having a high social status or dressing well are not by themselves things that are acts of pride. The essential ingredient of pride is that the rights of others are impacted. Accordingly, it is narrated by Thabit bin Qais that he was with the Holy Prophet when the Holy Prophet read the verse: اِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یُحِبُّ مَنْ كَانَ مُخْتَالًا فَخُوْرَاۙ  (Surely Allah loves not such as are proud, boastful ) and sermonized on pride and its evil. Thabit started crying. Holy Prophet enquired from him why he was crying. He replied: O Messenger of Allah, I am a person who loves beauty to the extent that my heart desires that even the lace of my shoe should be good looking. The Holy Prophet replied that then you are from the residents of Paradise. انه لیس بالکبران تحسن راحلتك و رحلك و لکن الکبر من سفہ الحق و غمص الناس   (It is not pride that you decorate your ride and saddle, but a proud person is one who considers truth to be of little value, thinks that other people are despicable and contemptible. The current civilization makes most people مختال and فخور . They assume airs of greatness and consider others despicable and contemptible and do not  even accord them the status of being fully human, leave alone showing them kindness or doing a good act towards them. The first part of this verse preached kindness towards the entire creation and in a befitting manner, it ends the verse with a mention of folks who instead of being kind to others try to impress their greatness on them and trample their rights under their feet.

4-37      Who are niggardly and bid people to be niggardly and hide that which Allah has given them out of His grace. And We have prepared for the disbelievers an abasing chastisement —a

الَّذِیْنَ یَبْخَلُوْنَ وَ یَاْمُرُوْنَ النَّاسَ بِالْبُخْلِ وَ یَكْتُمُوْنَ مَاۤ اٰتٰىهُمُ اللّٰهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهٖ ؕ وَ اَعْتَدْنَا لِلْكٰفِرِیْنَ عَذَابًا مُّهِیْنًا (۳۷)

4-37a: This verse explains aspects of people who are مختال  and فخور , one of which is that they are niggardly and bid others to be niggardly as well. It is as if this evil has become so dear to them that instead of advising goodness to other people, they advise them this evil. The third aspect of their height of niggardness is that they hide what Allah has bestowed on them. For example, they are niggardly even about imparting knowledge, and even in their conduct, they are niggardly towards others. If they obtain some knowledge, they do not want to dispense that knowledge to others. The statement in the end: وَ اَعْتَدْنَا لِلْكٰفِرِیْنَ discloses that these are the characteristics of unbelievers.

4-38      And those who spend their wealth to be seen of men and believe not in Allah nor in the Last Day. And as for him whose companion is the devil, an evil companion is he!a

 وَ الَّذِیْنَ یُنْفِقُوْنَ اَمْوَالَهُمْ رِئَآءَ النَّاسِ وَ لَا یُؤْمِنُوْنَ بِاللّٰهِ وَ لَا بِالْیَوْمِ الْاٰخِرِ ؕ وَ مَنْ یَّكُنِ الشَّیْطٰنُ لَهٗ قَرِیْنًا فَسَآءَ قَرِیْنًا (۳۸)

4-38a: قرین – It is derived from قرن which means a congregation of two or more things regardless of the manner of the congregation. For the devil to be the قرین of a human means the human’s companion in evil.

Another feature of a مختال فخور person is manifested in this verse. If he is niggardly on the one hand, on the other he spends money merely for show on following traditions and customs to enhance his honor and prestige among the members of his tribe. If the condition of Muslims is examined today, a large section will be considered destitute but to please those in authority or not to be ashamed before their fraternity or just for showmanship, they would go so far as to sell their estate, but when it comes to spending money in the way of Allah, even spending a few pennies seems to be a burdensome task to them.

4-39      And what (harm) would it do them if they believe in Allah and the Last Day and spend of that which Allah has given them? And Allah is ever Knower of them.a

  وَ مَا ذَا عَلَیْهِمْ لَوْ اٰمَنُوْا بِاللّٰهِ وَ الْیَوْمِ الْاٰخِرِ وَ اَنْفَقُوْا مِمَّا رَزَقَهُمُ اللّٰهُ ؕ وَ كَانَ اللّٰهُ بِهِمْ عَلِیْمًا (۳۹)

4-39a: مَا ذَا عَلَیْهِمْ – It is used for reproach, and the meaning is how would they have been burdened or harmed if they had spent in the way of Allah.

It is stated in the last verse that those who spend their wealth to be seen do not believe in Allah and the Last Day. Even a person who hesitates to spend in the way of Allah is in reality deficient in his belief in Allah and the Last Day. The meaning of اٰمَنُوْا بِاللّٰهِ وَ الْیَوْمِ الْاٰخِرِ here is complete faith – the same faith that is purported in: یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْۤا اٰمِنُوْا بِاللّٰهِ وَ رَسُوْلِهٖ (O you who believe, believe in Allah and His Messenger…) (4:136).

4-40      Surely Allah wrongs not the weight of an atom; and if it is a good deed, He multiplies it and gives from Himself a great reward.a

اِنَّ اللّٰهَ لَا یَظْلِمُ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ ۚ وَ اِنْ تَكُ حَسَنَةً یُّضٰعِفْهَا وَ یُؤْتِ مِنْ لَّدُنْهُ اَجْرًا عَظِیْمًا (۴۰)

4-40a: مِثْقَالَ – It is derived from ثقل and the meaning of مثقال is that with which something is weighed and it is also the name for an amount of weight, equivalent to 24 carats. It is also used to denote an absolute quantity of a thing. The meaning here is a definite quantity.

ذَرَّةٍ – it is derived from ذرر  . The meaning of ذرّ الشئَ is to take a pinch with the fingers and then to sprinkle it over something, and ذَرّۃ  (whose plural is ذَرّ ) is a newly hatched small ant. The weight of a hundred small baby ants is equal to one grain of barley, and some have said that the ذَرّہ is weightless and it is like the fine thread like things that are seen floating in the air when a beam of light enters a house (LA). By weightless is also meant their weight is so infinitesimally small that those particles float in the air by themselves. Some have called the small red ant as ذَرّہ and it is narrated from Ibn Abbas that the head of this ant is called ذَرّہ (RM).

This verse completes the narration of the previous verse: The last verse while drawing attention towards spending and the rights of men stated that Allah knows whatever a person spends, that is He will reward him for it. If no reward is given then that would mean that a good deed goes unrewarded, and this would be unjust, and there is not even an iota of injustice in the Being of Allah. Thus, the real objective is to convey that Allah does not waste the reward of any good deed. In fact, if the action is a good deed, leave alone wasting the reward, Allah increases the reward manifold. There is also an indication that if Muslims forego these rules, they will suffer pain and difficulties and that would not be injustice from God.

4-41      But how will it be when We bring from every people a witness and bring thee as a witness against these?

 فَكَیْفَ اِذَا جِئْنَا مِنْ كُلِّ اُمَّةٍۭ بِشَهِیْدٍ وَّ جِئْنَا بِكَ عَلٰی هٰۤؤُلَآءِ شَهِیْدًا (۴۱)

4-41a: It is conveyed here that the difficulties of Muslims is a result of disobeying the teachings of the Messenger. This is the reason why the testimony of the Messenger is mentioned. It is disclosed that just as the Messengers of other religions will be witnesses for the followers of their religions, the Holy Prophet will be a witness for his Ummat. Some commentators have taken the indication in هٰۤؤُلَآءِ to be to previous prophets or to  من کل اُمّة بشھید (a witness from every nation) but this is not correct. It is proven from authentic hadith that by هٰۤؤُلَآءِ is meant the Ummat of the Holy Prophet. This is also consistent with what is stated elsewhere:  لِّتَكُوْنُوْا شُهَدَآءَ عَلَی النَّاسِ وَ یَكُوْنَ الرَّسُوْلُ عَلَیْكُمْ شَهِیْدًا (…that you may be the bearers of witness to the people and (that) the Messenger may be a bearer of witness to you) (2:143). In a Sahih Bukhari hadith, Ibn Masud narrated that the Holy Prophet said: Read the Quran to me. Ibn Masud replied: O Messenger of Allah! Should I read the Quran to you when the Quran has been revealed to you. The Holy Prophet replied: I like to listen to it from others. Ibn Masud started reciting Surah al-Nisa until he reached this verse: فَكَیْفَ اِذَا جِئْنَا مِنْ كُلِّ اُمَّةٍۭ بِشَهِیْدٍ وَّ جِئْنَا بِكَ عَلٰی هٰۤؤُلَآءِ شَهِیْدًا when the Holy Prophet asked him to stop and tears were flowing from his eyes. Ibn Abi Hatim has narrated this hadith from another Companion as follows: Ibn Masud and some other Companions were with the Holy Prophet and the Holy Prophet was listening to the Quran. When the reciter reached this verse (4:41), the Holy Prophet began to cry and said: یا رب ھٰذا اشھدت علیٰ من انا بین اظھر ھم فکیف بمن لمارہ  (My Lord! I will bear witness on them (that is, they obeyed me) who are before me, but how will I give evidence about those who I have not seen (IK). This clearly shows that by هٰۤؤُلَآءِ are meant his followers. In support of this Ibn Jarir has stated a hadith whose narrator again is Ibn Masud that on reaching this verse, the Holy Prophet said: شَهِیْدًا عَلَیْهِ مَّا دُمْتُ فِیْهِمْ ۚ فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّیْتَنِیْ كُنْتَ اَنْتَ الرَّقِیْبَ عَلَیْهِمْ (I am a witness of them so long as I am among them, but when Thou cause me to die Thou art the Watcher over them). This is further supported by the hadith in Bukhari which has been quoted under the Quranic verse containing فَلَمَّا تَوَفَّیْتَنِیْ (when Thou caused me to die…) (5:117). So, the Holy Prophet’s crying was because he had been told the condition of his followers in the later stages.

4-42      On that day will those who disbelieved and disobeyed the Messenger desire that the earth were levelled with them. And they can hide no fact from Allah.a

یَوْمَىِٕذٍ یَّوَدُّ الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا وَ عَصَوُا الرَّسُوْلَ لَوْ تُسَوّٰی بِهِمُ الْاَرْضُ ؕ وَ لَا یَكْتُمُوْنَ اللّٰهَ حَدِیْثًا۠ (۴۲)

4-42a: الَّذِیْنَ كَفَرُوْا وَ عَصَوُا الرَّسُوْلَ – Some have termed وَ عَصَوُا الرَّسُوْلَ as an accusatory phrase in the sense of و قد عصوا الرسول  (And they disobeyed the Messenger). This could also mean that their unbelief is that they disobeyed the Messenger. The real purport is to mention those who disobey the Messenger, as is evident from the last verse. The mention of unbelievers is also added to communicate that the disobeying band of people are like the unbelievers. On the day of requital, they will wish that they had stayed buried and not had another life or that they had not been born.

Those who do not fulfill the rights of men ( حقوق العباد) or the rights of Allah (حقوق اللّٰه) and thus disobey the Messenger have been joined with the unbelievers and it is stated that when the time of requital comes, they will feel sorry for their life and they would want that they were not raised again and had stayed buried in the ground. However, that will be a time when everything will become manifest. In this world, they had committed evil surreptitiously but that curtain of secrecy would be lifted and they would not be able to hide anything from Allah. This is their wish just like their wish  لَوْ تُسَوّٰی بِهِمُ الْاَرْضُ (that the earth were levelled with them). Both these wishes are connected with their desire indicated at the start of the verse in یَّوَدُّ الَّذِیْنَ . Thus, their two wishes will be first that they would not have been raised again and second that they had not hid anything from Allah in this world and had used His God given powers at appropriate places. Not applying one’s power at the appropriate places also amounts to concealing.

Surah Āl Imran (Section 20)

3-190    In the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of the night and the day, there are surely signs for men of understanding.a

إِنَّ في خَلقِ السَّماواتِ وَالأَرضِ وَاختِلافِ اللَّيلِ وَالنَّهارِ لَآياتٍ لِأُولِي الأَلبابِ (۱۹۰)

3-190a: The real mention in this chapter is of the success of believers and this chapter is ended on this note. In some of the introductory verses of this section, some attributes of the believers are described, and attention is drawn to two kinds of signs. The first kind are those that have a relation with the creation of the heaven and earth, that is with Allah’s creation whether it is in the heavens or earth. The perspective of humans has been greatly widened in this verse. It has not been limited to one country or just the earth, but the perspective of a believer has been widened to reflect on the totality of the creation. This shows that humans will progress to gain an understanding of the creation of the heaven. The second kind of signs that are mentioned here are the ones that have a connection with the alteration of day and night. It is obvious that the reference in the alteration of day and night is to matters of life on this earth. So, there are signs not only in God’s creation but in life itself, and the ebbs and flows in the life of nations are all included in the alteration of day and night.

According to a narration by Ibn Abbas in Bukhari, the Holy Prophet used to recite these eleven verses of this section when he got up at night to offer his tahjjud prayer.

3-191    Those who remember Allah standing and sitting and (lying) on their sides, and reflect on the creation of the heavens and the earth: Our Lord, Thou hast not created this in vain!a Glory be to Thee! Save us from the chastisement of the Fire.b

 الَّذينَ يَذكُرونَ اللَّهَ قِيامًا وَقُعودًا وَعَلىٰ جُنوبِهِم وَيَتَفَكَّرونَ في خَلقِ السَّماواتِ وَالأَرضِ رَبَّنا ما خَلَقتَ هٰذا باطِلًا سُبحانَكَ فَقِنا عَذابَ النّارِ (۱۹۱)

3-191a: عَلىٰ جُنوبِهِم – جنُوب is the plural of جَنَب which means side.

يَتَفَكَّرونَ – Its root is فِکر and the meaning of فکرۃ is the power that transforms learning into knowledge (R) and تَفَکُّر is the name of that perception which is in accordance with one’s intellectual insight, and this is found only in humans and not in other animals (R).

Two great attributes of believers are mentioned here. First, they remember Allah regardless of what condition they are in and second, they reflect on the creation. The remembrance of Allah is not only with the tongue (see note 2-152a) but with the tongue, heart and all the members of the body. The purport of remembrance with the heart is that one should be conscious at all times of the greatness of Allah and in a practical sense, the remembrance of Allah is reflection under all conditions and at all times of His greatness, whether walking, sitting or sleeping. It has also been argued based on taking standing, sitting and lying as remembering Allah by the tongue and accepting that as a euphemism for prayer that prayer should be said while standing and if that is not possible then sitting and if that is not possible then lying down.

Quran has paired worship with acquisition of knowledge: The second attribute of believers mentioned is that they reflect on the creation of the heavens and earth, and the conclusion of this reflection is that they cry out: ما خَلَقتَ هٰذا باطِلًا , that is there is a purpose in everything and it has been created to meet a specific objective. Attention is drawn in this part to the branches of knowledge because all the knowledge that is created is born by reflecting on the nature of things. Historically, it has often happened that when a nation has focused its attention on the Divine, it has neglected acquisition of knowledge, and when it focused attention on the acquisition of knowledge, it has become remiss of the Divine. The history of Christianity is a prime example of this. In the early stages of its history Christianity inclined towards the worship of God and adopted such a fanatical approach towards religion that acquisition of knowledge was declared as a heresy. For a long time, if anyone turned to the study of physical sciences or mathematics, the person was termed a renegade from religion, and knowledge was considered a satanic idea. Today the same nation is so absorbed in acquiring knowledge that taking the name of God is considered a sin. Because the Christians are specifically addressed in this chapter, the attributes of believers that are mentioned in the end draws attention to both these aspects in a single verse to emphasize that one should not be negligent in remembrance of Allah but also should reflect and ponder on the creation and should acquire knowledge by contemplating on the nature of things.

3-191b: Drawing attention to God by reflection on creation: The last words of the verse: سُبحانَكَ فَقِنا عَذابَ النّارِ are the result of the reflection on creation. As shown in note 2-30c the word سُبحانَكَ manifests that the Being of Allah is free from any defects or deficiencies. This word has been used here because previously it was stated that nothing has been created in vain and there is a reality and reason for everything. The danger is that the reflection on the perfection of creation may lead men to make another mistake that perfection stops with these physical things. Hence it is stated that the Being that is free from all blemishes and defects is only Allah, and these physical things bear the stamp of His creation. Since Allah is the only Being that is free from all defects and imperfections, then it is incumbent on all humans to turn to Him and to make themselves in need of Him. The first prayer taught is to save oneself from the fire because fire is the worst punishment of the Hereafter and it is the fire of jealousy that destroys peace and tranquility in this world. Success of this world is being safe from fire and success of the Hereafter is to be safe from hell.

3-192    Our Lord, whomsoever Thou makest enter the Fire, him Thou indeed bringest to disgrace. And there will be no helpers for the wrongdoers.

رَبَّنا إِنَّكَ مَن تُدخِلِ النّارَ فَقَد أَخزَيتَهُ ۖ وَما لِلظّالِمينَ مِن أَنصارٍ (۱۹۲)

3-193    Our Lord, surely we have heard a Crier calling to the faith, saying: Believe in your Lord. So we do believe. Our Lord, grant us protection from our sins and remove our evils and make us die with the righteous.a

رَبَّنا إِنَّنا سَمِعنا مُنادِيًا يُنادي لِلإيمانِ أَن آمِنوا بِرَبِّكُم فَآمَنّا ۚ رَبَّنا فَاغفِر لَنا ذُنوبَنا وَكَفِّر عَنّا سَيِّئَاتِنا وَتَوَفَّنا مَعَ الأَبرارِ (۱۹۳)

3-193a: مُنادِي – It is derived from ندا and the meaning of نداء is to raise the voice and make it manifest, and sometimes the word is used for the voice of an incorporeal being regardless of whether the voice is in words that make sense or not, as in: إِلّا دُعاءً وَنِداءً (no more than a call and a cry) (2:171) and sometimes it is used for compound words that make sense as in: وَإِذ نادىٰ رَبُّكَ موسىٰ (And when thy Lord called Moses) (26:10); وَإِذا نادَيتُم إِلَى الصَّلاةِ  (And when you call to prayer) (5:58). الٰی also comes as the relative pronoun of نادٰی as also ل. The meaning of للایمان is لاجل ایمان and اٰمنوا is its explanation. It is the Holy Prophet who has been called مُنادِي here because he called out to the world in a loud voice and the call to prayer or azan which calls to the basic principles of the faith is a reminder of his sterling call to the world. According to some مُنادِي refers to the Quran. Imam Raghib says that there is an indication in مُنادِي to a person’s intelligence and to the Book that was revealed, and to the Messenger who was sent and to all the signs that testify to the existence of Allah, and this has been called مُنادِي from the point of view that it beckons as a clarion call.

أَن – It is an elucidator, and it is necessary for it to have a sentence before it which contains a clear meaning of the statement and to have a sentence after it. In this configuration, it explains the first sentence.

الأَبرارِ – It is the plural of بارّ  (which is derived from بِرَّ ). See note 2-44a. Related to بارّ is بَرّ whose plural is بَرَرَۃ , as in بِأَيدي سَفَرَةٍ بِأَيدي سَفَرَةٍ  (In the hands of scribes; Noble, virtuous) (80:15-16).

This verse provides information on how to seek protection from the fire. The means for doing it is the Holy Prophet. The first necessity is to believe in him, and when one believes, then the believer also prays to be protected from the consequences of his mistakes, and that his evils and weaknesses be removed. For the meaning of غفر ذُنوب see note 2-199a. The word سَيِّئَاتِ is also used for physical ailments hence in the removal of سَيِّئَاتِ in the prayer for غفر ذُنوب there may also be an indication for the removal of physical distress. For further clarification see note 3-195b where the acceptance of prayer is discussed.

3-194    Our Lord, grant us what Thou hast promised us by Thy messengers and disgrace us not on the day of Resurrection. Surely Thou never failest in (Thy) promise!a

رَبَّنا وَآتِنا ما وَعَدتَنا عَلىٰ رُسُلِكَ وَلا تُخزِنا يَومَ القِيامَةِ ۗ إِنَّكَ لا تُخلِفُ الميعادَ (۱۹۴)

3-194a: A prayer for success in the physical and spiritual world: The previous verse has a prayer for protection from sins. This verse has a prayer asking Allah to fulfill the promises made for the verification of Messengers or those that were promised to the messengers. This prayer has two parts. The first part is: آتِنا ما وَعَدتَنا and the second part is: وَلا تُخزِنا يَومَ القِيامَةِ . This comparison clearly shows that the first set of promises pertain to this world and the second set to the Hereafter. Thus, by stating: لا تُخزِنا يَومَ القِيامَةِ, it is shown that the meaning of the first part of the prayer is also similar, namely that we are not disgraced and humiliated in this world, and that with Divine help we are successful and victorious. Surah Bakarah is also ended on a similar note and it is clearly stated: فَانصُرنا عَلَى القَومِ الكافِرينَ  (grant us victory over the disbelieving people) (2:286).

The need for prayer when a thing is promised: A question that arises is that if a particular thing is promised then what is the need to pray for it? The answer to this is that Allah’s promises regarding assistance etcetera have a relationship and connection with actions and not with specific persons. If the good deeds do not rise to the necessary level or some evil actions intervene and create impediments in the way of Allah’s assistance, then the promises are not fulfilled. Hence the prayer of the believer is efficacious in creating the necessary conditions which are a precondition for Allah’s assistance to come and the prayer stops the development of those conditions that will be an impediment to the fulfillment of promises.

3-195    So their Lord accepted their prayer, (saying): I will not suffer the work of any worker among you to be lost whether male or female, the one of you being from the other.a So those who fled and were driven forth from their homes and persecuted in My way and who fought and were slain, I shall truly remove their evil and make them enter Gardens wherein flow rivers — a reward from Allah. And with Allah is the best reward.b

فَاستَجابَ لَهُم رَبُّهُم أَنّي لا أُضيعُ عَمَلَ عامِلٍ مِنكُم مِن ذَكَرٍ أَو أُنثىٰ ۖ بَعضُكُم مِن بَعضٍ ۖ فَالَّذينَ هاجَروا وَأُخرِجوا مِن دِيارِهِم وَأوذوا في سَبيلي وَقاتَلوا وَقُتِلوا لَأُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنهُم سَيِّئَاتِهِم وَلَأُدخِلَنَّهُم جَنّاتٍ تَجري مِن تَحتِهَا الأَنهارُ ثَوابًا مِن عِندِ اللَّهِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ عِندَهُ حُسنُ الثَّوابِ (۱۹۵)

3-195a: بَعضُكُم مِن بَعضٍ – This means either that men and women are essentially the same; men are born of women and in turn men father women, or the meaning is that both men and women have the same character and nature, as is also stated in a hadith: سلمان مِنَّا اھل البیت (Salman is from our household) which means that Salman has the same character and nature as us. In another hadith, it is stated: من غشّنا فلیس مِنّا (A deceit is not one of us). A third interpretation is that it is a mention of Islamic unity and closeness, and that Muslims have kindred relationships.

The need for action with prayers: Surah Bakarah ended with a prayer and this surah also ends with a prayer. The difference is that the good news of the acceptance of the prayer is also given here, that is, that the prayer which God Himself has taught will not go in vain and that Allah has accepted the prayer. The reply given to the believer that his prayer is accepted is in the form of the statement that Allah will not suffer the work of any worker to be lost whether male or female, that is, their actions will bear fruit and they will achieve the objective they sought. The acceptance of prayer thus promises that if the necessary work is done, it will be rewarded. Prayer alone is nothing unless effort is made with necessary actions to fulfill it. Unfortunately, Muslims have misunderstood the issue of prayer. Some deny that prayers are accepted while some have gone to the other extreme of excess of prayer but no attention to the use of resources to achieve what is prayed for. This is not the teaching of the Quran.

3-195b: سَيِّئَاتِهِم – سَيِّئَاتِ is the plural of سیئة and although the word is used to describe vile actions which are the opposite of good actions but both حسنة and سیئة  are used in another meaning as well, that is for those things that one’s nature likes or dislikes, as in: إِن تَمسَسكُم حَسَنَةٌ تَسُؤهُم وَإِن تُصِبكُم سَيِّئَةٌ يَفرَحوا بِها (If good befalls you, it grieves them, and if an evil afflicts you, they rejoice at it) (3:120) and: ذَهَبَ السَّيِّئَاتُ عَنّي (The evils are gone away from me) (11:10) where the meaning of سَيِّئَاتِ is physical affliction. See note 2-82a.

Actions which are rewarded with success: The first part of the verse has stated that the work of any worker will not be lost. Some details of this work are given now in the later part of the verse. The first work these people did was to migrate. Since the expulsion from their city is mentioned later, hence the meaning here is only: ترك مانھی اللّٰه عنه . Then they were expelled from their homes, but they prioritized the pleasure of Allah so much that they did not care to leave their native land. Even after being expelled from their homes, their persecution did not stop. أوذوا في سَبيلي describes the persecution they had to bear after their migration and the pinnacle of this persecution was that an armed force was sent against them to destroy them with the sword. They were, therefore, forced to defend themselves in battle which is mentioned in قُتِلوا and in these battles some of them were killed as described by the word وَقاتَلوا . Although not all of them were killed but when all of them offered to become martyrs in the battlefield, then whatever the number that actually embraced martyrdom, all of them would be described as having offered their heads in battle. These are the works for which Allah gives a reward.

Promise made with believers: The above were the works of the believers. What was the promise Allah made with the believers in return for these works? The first was that their evils would be removed. The evils purported by سَيِّئَاتِ appear to be the ones that are mentioned in the earlier part of the verse, but the word adopted is one that also indicates the removal of all evils and sins and the grant of a pure heavenly life. The second promise of the acceptance of prayer is that He will make them enter paradise wherein rivers flow. Although this promise is primarily for the Hereafter but to a certain extent Allah showed the believers a sample of each promise in this world as well. So just as in the case of removal of سَيِّئَاتِ there is an indication for both the worlds, it is reasonable to assume that in the promise of paradise in the Hereafter, there is also an indication of success and victories in this world. The Quranic words ring true also for this earthly promise as a hadith in Sahih Muslim states that the rivers Tigris (the name in its place in hadith is Nile), Euphrates, Oxus and Syr Darya also known as Jexartes are called the Rivers of Paradise. So, along with the promise of paradise in the Hereafter, there is also a promise of conquests in this world as well. By using the word ثَواب twice in the verse, there is an indication of the two types of reward.

Things that purify from sin: It is worth reflecting here how much Allah has emphasized that actions are required to purify one from sin. Christians merely emphasize salvation by belief in the crucifixion of Jesus and consider that the world, as a result, has been purified from sin. Here every Muslim has to bear persecution greater than crucifixion. Muslims are required to leave forbidden things, migrate if that is necessary and put their life on the line if required. The truth is that the crucifixion of one does not provide salvation for another, and every person must bear their own burden even if greater than crucifixion.

3-196    Let not control in the land, of those who disbelieve, deceive thee.

لا يَغُرَّنَّكَ تَقَلُّبُ الَّذينَ كَفَروا فِي البِلادِ (۱۹۶)

3-196a: تَقَلُّبُ – It is derived from قلب which means turning a thing from one side to another and the meaning of تَقَلُّبُ is possession (R). The meaning of تَقَلَّبَ فِی الۡاُمُوۡرِ وَ الۡبِلَادِ is given as تَصَرَّفَ فیھا which means to gain power or authority in the land (LA).

Prophecy about the Christian power and control of the land: Most commentators have taken الَّذينَ كَفَروا to mean the Makkan polytheists and have taken their تَقَلُّبُ or control as the trade that they carried out with neighboring countries. Given the generic nature of the word, the polytheists of Makkah can be included in the definition of the word, but the mention here is about Ahle Kitab. They were mentioned towards the end of the last section: وَإِذ أَخَذَ اللَّهُ ميثاقَ الَّذينَ أوتُوا الكِتابَ (And when Allah took a covenant from those who were given the book) (3:187) and are again mentioned a few verses ahead: وَإِنَّ مِن أَهلِ الكِتابِ لَمَن يُؤمِنُ بِاللَّ (And of the People of the Book there are those who believe in Allah) (3:199). Further, the context shows that by those who disbelieve here are meant the Ahle Kitab because first those who disbelieve are mentioned, then the reward of the righteous is mentioned and then the topic is started with وَإِنَّ مِن أَهلِ الكِتابِ where the conjunction واؤ indicates that the mention is of the same people who were called above as الَّذينَ كَفَروا. The Jews neither had control at that time or afterwards because a prophecy had been made about their disgrace and subjugation. It is obvious that what is meant are the Christians and this is a prophecy about the future, that a time will come when the control of the Christian nations will extend over the world. This is in accordance with what is stated elsewhere: وَهُم مِن كُلِّ حَدَبٍ يَنسِلونَ (…and they sally forth from every elevated place) (21:97), that is, they will take possession of every point of vantage geographically and every position with elevated status and convenience, to dominate the whole world. Along with the description of the world domination by Christians, the Muslims are consoled that the Christian control and world domination should not lead them to think that Islam cannot stand before this world domination which is only going to be temporary.

3-197    A brief enjoyment! Then their abode is hell. And evil is the resting-place.

مَتاعٌ قَليلٌ ثُمَّ مَأواهُم جَهَنَّمُ ۚ وَبِئسَ المِهادُ (۱۹۷)

3-198    But those who keep their duty to their Lord, for them are Gardens wherein flow rivers, to abide therein — an entertainment from Allah. And that which Allah has in store for the righteous is best.

لٰكِنِ الَّذينَ اتَّقَوا رَبَّهُم لَهُم جَنّاتٌ تَجري مِن تَحتِهَا الأَنهارُ خالِدينَ فيها نُزُلًا مِن عِندِ اللَّهِ ۗ وَما عِندَ اللَّهِ خَيرٌ لِلأَبرارِ (۱۹۸)

3:198a: نزل – مَا یُعَدُّ للنازِلِ من الزَّاد (R) that is, provisions or necessities that are made for a new guest.

Here the Gardens and rivers are called نُزُل for the righteous. نُزُل is like an appetizer or initial entertainment for a guest. This has raised the question that if the Garden, that is, paradise is just an appetizer then what are the real favors and gifts which are to be bestowed? Hence some have termed the status of ما عِندِ اللَّهِ  or nearness or the sight of God as the real favor and gift of paradise. It is also possible that the promise of the Garden comprises two promises, one is the promise of conquests in this world and the other the promise of the Garden in the Hereafter. Hence the first promise is indicated in نُزُلًا مِن عِندِ اللَّهِ and the second promise is mentioned in: وَما عِندَ اللَّهِ خَيرٌ لِلأَبرارِ.

3-199    And of the People of the Book there are those who believe in Allah and (in) that which has been revealed to you and (in) that which has been revealed to them, humbling themselves before Allah — they take not a small price for the messages of Allah. These it is that have their reward with their Lord. Surely Allah is Swift to take account!

  وَإِنَّ مِن أَهلِ الكِتابِ لَمَن يُؤمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَما أُنزِلَ إِلَيكُم وَما أُنزِلَ إِلَيهِم خاشِعينَ لِلَّهِ لا يَشتَرونَ بِآياتِ اللَّهِ ثَمَنًا قَليلًا ۗ أُولٰئِكَ لَهُم أَجرُهُم عِندَ رَبِّهِم ۗ إِنَّ اللَّهَ سَريعُ الحِسابِ (۱۹۹)

3-199a: A prophecy about the conversion of Christians to Islam: In this verse, there is a mention of some of the Ahle Kitab accepting the Islamic faith. Commentators have taken this to be a reference to Abdullah bin Salam and his companions who converted from Judaism or to forty persons from the tribe of Najran and thirty Abyssinians and eight Romans who left Christianity to become Muslims. The best-known narration is that of the conversion of Najashi, the Christian King of Abyssinia whose absentee funeral prayer was offered by the Holy Prophet. In my opinion just as in: لَتَسمَعُنَّ مِنَ الَّذينَ أوتُوا الكِتابَ مِن قَبلِكُم (And you will certainly hear from those who have been given the Book) (3-186) there is a prophecy about the abuse that Christian critics will heap on Islam in a future time, and as in: تَقَلُّبُ فِي البِلادِ (3-196) there is a prophecy of the control of the Christian nations over the world, glad tidings are given in this verse that the conditions will not remain the same forever and that a portion of the Ahle Kitab will believe in the Quran and accept its truthfulness. There are many places in the Quran where indications are given that Christians will accept the genuineness of the Holy Prophet. Thus, it is stated: لَتَجِدَنَّ أَشَدَّ النّاسِ عَداوَةً لِلَّذينَ آمَنُوا اليَهودَ وَالَّذينَ أَشرَكوا ۖ وَلَتَجِدَنَّ أَقرَبَهُم مَوَدَّةً لِلَّذينَ آمَنُوا الَّذينَ قالوا إِنّا نَصارىٰ (Thou wilt certainly find the most violent of people in enmity against the believers to be the Jews and the idolaters; and thou wilt find the nearest in friendship to the believers to be those who say, We are Christians) (5:82). The indication here is that very few Jews will accept the Islamic faith, but Many Christians will. So, along with the initial converts mentioned at the start of the note, we can add all those people who from time to time have abandoned the false Christian belief and joined the Muslim faith and those who will in future.

3-200    O you who believe, be steadfast and try to excel in steadfastness and guard (the frontiers).a And keep your duty to Allah that you may be successful.b

يا أَيُّهَا الَّذينَ آمَنُوا اصبِروا وَصابِروا وَرابِطوا وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُم تُفلِحونَ (۲۰۰)

3-200a: صابِروا – It is a verb from صبر and Raghib has defined its meaning as to strive against your desires because there is a sense of confrontation in مصابرۃ . The meaning of اصبِروا in Lisan al-Arab is given as اثبتوا علٰی دینکم (be steadfast in your religion) and the meaning of صابِروا as صابروا اعدء کم فی الجھاد that is show greater fortitude than your enemies in jihad. In any case, each of the three ingredients of صبر mentioned in the hadith are present in صبر , that is صبر فی المصیبة ۔ صبر علی الطاعة ۔ صبر عن المعصیة (patience in affliction; patience in not going near sin; patience in obedience).  The meaning of مصابرۃ is to show greater patience in confrontation, whether the confrontation is with greed and lust or against an enemy in battle.

رابِطوا – It is derived from ربط and the meaning of رَبۡطُ الفرس is to tie a horse at a place for protection, and رباط is that place where the protectors are stationed. It is stated in al-Mufradat that مُرَابَطَة from which رابِطوا is derived is in two ways. One is to tie the horses at the frontier, that is, to be ever ready to confront the enemy, and the other مُرَابَطَة is about the soul of a person. It is as if the soul has been posted on the frontier to protect the person. The Holy Prophet gave its meaning as: انتظار الصلٰوۃ بعد الصلٰوۃ   (The wait after a prayer for the next prayer). Lisan al-Arab also has both the meanings of رباط or مُرَابَطَة that is, to stand at the frontier against the enemy and second to safeguard an affair.

The need to prepare simultaneously to defend against the enemy and sin: Three things are mentioned here as the key to success صبر۔ مصابرۃ ۔ رباط . In all three of these words there is on one hand an exhortation to stand firm in doing acts of goodness and to deal fairly with one another, and on the other they give instructions to stay prepared for confronting the enemy and also for confronting evil. صبر is to stand firmly in doing good and to abstain from evil, or to endure and not be overcome by difficulties and afflictions that may come one’s way either through Divine decree or enemy action. مصابرۃ is to exalt others to be patience, or to strive against desires, or to endure the pain and suffering inflicted by the actions of kinfolks and neighbors, or excelling the enemy in bearing difficulties and adversities. رباط means necessity and endurance, that is to show endurance and permanence in doing good, in abstaining from evil and in enduring difficulties and deceit, and to be prepared to combat an enemy and not be negligent about it even for a moment. By enemy is not only meant just a national enemy. One should be prepared with arguments and answers when the religion is attacked just as one should be prepared for an external enemy. It is sad that Muslims are so remiss that while their religion is being attacked and numerous books are being published censoring Islam, they are closing their eyes, staying closeted in their homes and believe that nothing is happening. Leave alone being prepared for the enemy, they are sleeping a deep sleep of remissness in their homes and prefer to die rather than to wake up. It is sad that although Muslims were taught to be aware, attentive, and prepared, they forgot this lesson and chose to be careless and negligent. They should remember that they can never be successful unless they give priority to the principles set forth in the Quran.

 3-200b: This chapter is ended with: وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُم تُفلِحونَ (And keep your duty to Allah that you may be successful). As was stated in the introduction to this surah, this surah and Surah Bakarah together complete a topic, hence this surah is ended with the words with which Surah Bakarah opened. Surah Bakarah, it may be recalled opened by stating that this Book is هُدًى لِلمُتَّقينَ and then went on to describe who is a مُتَّقي and then stated أُولٰئِكَ هُمُ المُفلِحونَ (…these it is that are successful). The same thing is repeated here in the end. تقویٰ is the key to victory, salvation and success. Because in صبر and مصابرۃ and رباط the purport was afflictions and combating the enemy, it was necessary to reiterate that it is not sufficient for Muslims just to be able to combat the enemy and hence attention is drawn in the end to تقویٰ  . Without تقویٰ  even if the enemy is overcome, the real purpose of life is not fulfilled. The real purpose of life is تقویٰ اللَّهَ  towards which the Quran repeatedly invites attention, and the same is also found in the hadith. Whenever the Holy Prophet appointed a person as the administrator of an area, he used to impress upon them the need for تقویٰ اللَّهَ . When he sent Muadh ibn Jabal as governor of Yemen, he advised him in these clear words: اتَّقُوا اللَّه حیثما کنت و اتبع السیئة الحسنة تمحھا و خالِقِ الناس بخُلق حسنٍ  (Keep your duty wherever you are and chase away evil with good, as good will eradicate evil and treat people with civility).

Surah Āl Imran (Section 19)

3-181    Allah has certainly heard the saying of those who said: Allah is poor and we are rich. We shall record what they say, and their killing the prophets unjustly, and We shall say: Taste the chastisement of burning.

لَقَد سَمِعَ اللَّهُ قَولَ الَّذينَ قالوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ فَقيرٌ وَنَحنُ أَغنِياءُ ۘ سَنَكتُبُ ما قالوا وَقَتلَهُمُ الأَنبِياءَ بِغَيرِ حَقٍّ وَنَقولُ ذوقوا عَذابَ الحَريقِ (۱۸۱)

3-181a: ذوقوا – The meaning of ذوق is to taste with the mouth. In reality, ذوق is used for a few and not for many (R), but in the Quran, ذوق is used for punishment. In some places, this meaning can be seen with clarity from the context as in: وَلَنُذيقَنَّهُم مِنَ العَذابِ الأَدنىٰ دونَ العَذابِ الأَكبَرِ (And certainly We will make them taste the nearer punishment before the greater chastisement) (32:21), because the punishment of this world as compared to the punishment of the Hereafter is very small. In some other places, the word ذوق is used with an indication that a sample of the punishment of the Hereafter is tasted in this world as well.

الحَريقِ – The meaning of اَحۡرَق  is burned and the meaning of حَريق is fire (R). The meaning of  عَذابَ الحَريقِ is chastisement of burning or the chastisement of heart-burning.

Jewish mocking at Islamic fundraising: Jews were the great backers of the hypocrites, the subject of the previous verses. After the battle of Uhad, Jews became the biggest enemy of the Muslims, and like the hypocrites, they were an internal enemy because manifestly, they had an agreement with the Muslims. It is the Jews who are mentioned here as is clear from the reference to the killing of prophets. Muslims at the time were not a well-off community. The institution of zakat had been established, voluntary charity was strongly encouraged on top of that, special contributions were also required to fund the battles and the Muslims were generally not wealthy. Jews, on the other hand, were a wealthy community largely through usurious dealings. They mocked and sniggered that Allah was poor because His pious worshippers were in a needy state, and they, the Jews, were wealthy. They also mocked at the call for donations and financial sacrifices and said is God poor that He needs donations. They knew full well that the tradition of Allah is that believers must participate with their life and wealth to aid the cause. However, those who called themselves نَحنُ أَغنِياءُ were made to taste a little of عَذابَ الحَريقِ in this world when their wealthy status turned indigent. They were expelled from the city and were forced to leave their possessions behind. Allah out of His Grace gave abundantly to those whom they called indigent. One can only imagine the kind of heart-burning the Jews must have felt on seeing this change of fortune. This was a taste in this world of the coming عَذابَ الحَريقِ .

3-182    This is for that which your own hands have sent before, and because Allah is not in the least unjust to the servants.a

ذٰلِكَ بِما قَدَّمَت أَيديكُم وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ لَيسَ بِظَلّامٍ لِلعَبيدِ (۱۸۲)

3-182a: لَيسَ بِظَلّامٍ – ظَلَّام is in the superlative case, that is, one extremely unjust, but the negation of the superlative does not mean that God commits actions of a lesser unjust kind because the Quran states: وَلا يُظلَمونَ فَتيلً (and they will not be wronged a whit) (4:49) and إِنَّ اللَّهَ لا يَظلِمُ مِثقالَ ذَرَّةٍ (Surely Allah wrongs not the weight of an atom) (4:40). The use of the superlative case and its negation is obvious. The chastisement they are promised is of the harshest kind in which they would be burned and if the punishment was harsher than the crime then indeed it would be a grave injustice. Hence it is stated that if they are being given this severe chastisement, is it because Allah is gravely unjust? Most certainly not. It has been stated that the negation of many is not the negation of the basic premise. This is not true for all occasions, and in particular over here. There is a very fine explanation of this given in Ruh al-Maani. All the attributes of Allah are in the superlative case because each attribute is found in Him in its perfection. So, if ظلم was among His attributes, then it would have been ظَلَّام that is, very unjust. So, if there is an attribute which is not in its most perfect form then it is an attribute that does not exist in Him. If He is not ظَلَّام then it negates the existence of ظلم in Him.

عَبيدِ – One use of عبد is because of control and in that sense all humans are under His subjugation and control, as too are other things. A second use of عبد is by choice, that is as worshipper of God. The plural of عبد which is عَبيدِ is in the sense of the first meaning, that is why عبد in the meaning of slave also has the plural عَبيدِ because there too the master has control and the slave has no choice. عبد in the second sense takes the plural عباد and for this reason it is used to show endearment, as in: عِبادُ الرَّحمٰنِ (servants of the Beneficent) (25:63); عِبادِهِ الَّذينَ اصطَفىٰ (His servants who He has chosen) (27:59); أَسرِ بِعِبادي (Travel by night with My servants) (20:77); مِن عِبادِنا (Our servants) (18:65). In short, عَبيدِ is a word with a more encompassing meaning and the purport is that Allah is not unjust in his dealings whether with a pious person or an evil one.

3-183    Those who say: Allah has enjoined us that we should not believe in any messenger until he brings us an offering which is consumed by the fire. Say: Indeed there came to you messengers before me with clear arguments and with that which you demand. Why then did you try to kill them, if you are truthful?a

الَّذينَ قالوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَهِدَ إِلَينا أَلّا نُؤمِنَ لِرَسولٍ حَتّىٰ يَأتِيَنا بِقُربانٍ تَأكُلُهُ النّارُ ۗ قُل قَد جاءَكُم رُسُلٌ مِن قَبلي بِالبَيِّناتِ وَبِالَّذي قُلتُم فَلِمَ قَتَلتُموهُم إِن كُنتُم صادِقينَ (۱۸۳)

3-183a: قُربانٍ – It is that thing through which one seeks nearness to Allah (R), but in parlance has become synonymous with نسیکة (sacrificial slaughtering of animal) as here and in: قَرَّبا قُربانًا (offered an offering) (5:27).

Burnt offering: This verse mentions an objection of the Jews who said that they had been commanded not to accept any messenger except one who brings an offering consumed by the fire. There is no such command in the Torah. The Torah, however, contains a lot of commands about offerings and one kind of offering among the Jews is called burnt offering which is totally burnt in the fire. The prophets did not bring this offering with them, but it was out of the offerings that people made that some kinds of offerings were consigned totally to the fire as commanded in the Torah, some were partially consigned to the fire and the rest were eaten by the soothsayers. For details see Leviticus 6:9, 6:9, 6:14-16 and 6:26 etcetera. In short in the Mosaic Law some part of the offering was consumed by the fire.

A distinguishing feature of the Mosaic Law: The mention of قُربانٍ تَأكُلُهُ النّارُ makes it clear that the reference here is to the Mosaic Law or specifically to its practice of burnt offerings, and not to anything else. There is a detailed description in Surah Bakarah that when the Jews were called upon to believe in the Quran, their reply was that they believed in what was revealed to them and they did not accept the spiritual law given to another nation. It is the same objection that is being made here except that a distinguishing feature of the Mosaic Law is mentioned as its proxy. That distinguishing feature is the burning of part of the sacrificial offering. In Islam, no part of the sacrificial offering is burnt. In other words, the Islamic offering has abrogated the offering in the Mosaic Law. Their objection is responded to in the following way: Messengers have been coming to you (Jews) who being followers of the Mosaic Law commanded you to give burnt offerings. In addition, they brought with them manifest signs, that is miracles, yet you killed them. This shows that opposition to prophets has become part of your nature.

 The signs, that is arguments and miracles, are mentioned separately from بِالَّذي قُلتُم and by so doing, it is shown that their demand for an offering that is consumed by the fire is not a demand for a miracle but is simply a matter of scriptural law. If this affair was meant to be a miracle, then بِالَّذي قُلتُم would not have been mentioned separately from بَيِّناتِ (signs).

Fire descending from the heaven: Some commentators have written that the offering was such that a white fire descended from the heaven and consumed the offering. The descending of fire from heaven is not mentioned either in the Quran or Hadith. However, there is a mention in one place in the Bible about fire descending from heaven but that was on a specific occasion. The requirement that the genuineness of an Israelite prophet be proven by a fire descending from the heaven to consume the offering is not proven from the Bible. It is only in II Chronicles that it is stated at the top of Chapter 7: “Now when Solomon had made an end of praying, the fire came down from heaven, and consumed the burnt offering and the sacrifices; and the glory of the Lord filled the house”. But Solomon was not killed by the Bani Israel, nor did they try to kill him. In this verse, the words used are فَلِمَ قَتَلتُموهُم so the indication could not be to him.

3-184    But if they reject thee, so indeed were rejected before thee messengers who came with clear arguments and scriptures and the illuminating Book.a

فَإِن كَذَّبوكَ فَقَد كُذِّبَ رُسُلٌ مِن قَبلِكَ جاءوا بِالبَيِّناتِ وَالزُّبُرِ وَالكِتابِ المُنيرِ(۱۸۴)

3-184a: زُبُر – It is the plural of  زَبُور and the meaning of  زَبُور is a written book because the meaning of زَبَرَ is کتب that is written. Some have also described its meaning as engraving on a stone (LA) and زَبُور also means every book (LA). (زُبَر is the plural of زُبۡرۃ which is another word from the same root and means a big piece of iron as in: آتوني زُبَرَ الحَديدِ (Bring me blocks of iron) (18:96)). Metaphorically, the word is also used to mean to break something into pieces as in: فَتَقَطَّعوا أَمرَهُم بَينَهُم زُبُرًا (But they became divided into sects) (23:53) where the plural of زبرۃ has come as زُبۡر instead of زُبَر ). The meaning of زبرت الکتاب is also کَتَبۡتُهٗ کِتابةً عظیمةً (R) that is I wrote a hard writing to him. The meaning of زبُور is کلُّ کتابٍ غَلِیظٍ الکتابة (every book that is hard in writing).

 المُنير – نور means light but it is of two kinds. One kind assists vision that is physical light and the other kind that assists discernment that is intrinsic light such as intellectual light or light to discern the Quran. Quran is called a corporeal light: قَد جاءَكُم مِنَ اللَّهِ نورٌ وَكِتابٌ مُبينٌ (Indeed, there has come to you from Allah, a Light and a clear Book) (5:15). The meaning of منیر is ذونور that is, light giving.

Zubur and Book: The prophets are said to have come with three things – with arguments and with the Zubur and the illuminating Book. By بَيِّناتِ is meant arguments in support of prophethood or miracles. The meaning of زَبُور  as a Book has been explained above. It has been argued based upon there being a conjunction with a vowel point kasra between بَيِّناتِ and زَبُور  that miracles are a separate affair and Zabur and the Illuminating Book are a different affair. It has already been established that Zabur means a Book and not something else, and this word has been used in the Quran for scripture or the Books of prophets as in: إِنَّهُ لَفي زُبُرِ الأَوَّلينَ (surely the same is in the Scriptures of the ancients) (26:196); أَم لَكُم بَراءَةٌ فِي الزُّبُرِ (or have you an immunity in the scriptures) (54:43). It is quite clear from these two citations that the meaning of زُبَر is the scriptures of prophets and not anything else. The question that arises is what was the need to bring this word in twice; first as زُبَر and then as كِتابِ المُنيرِ . Commentators have different views about this. Some have stated that by زُبَر is meant the lesser scriptures and by كِتابِ المُنيرِ is meant the Torah, the Gospel and the Psalms. Thus, some prophets were given smaller scriptures and to others Books of such magnificence as Torah, Gospel and Psalms. According to Qatada, by الكِتابِ المُنيرِ is meant the scriptures and sometimes a thing is repeated from a different angle, and الكِتابِ المُنيرِ is in the singular because all revealed Books are from one perspective a single Book. According to Zajjaj, every Book of wisdom has been termed زَبُور   and the Books that contain the Divine Law or shariah have been called Book. It can also be said that there is a sense of severity and rigor in زَبُور and this severity is connected with transgression whereas in كِتابِ المُنيرِ, attention is drawn towards نور or spiritual light because it grants its followers a spiritual light. In short, a scripture is زَبُور from the perspective of its severity and كِتابِ المُنيرِ from the perspective of its spiritual light giving capability. The Psalms of David has specifically been referred to as زَبُور because the greater part of Psalms is severe in its exposition.

3-185    Every soul will taste of death. And you will be paid your reward fully only on the Resurrection day.a Then whoever is removed far from the Fire and is made to enter the Garden, he indeed attains the object. And the life of this world is nothing but a provision of vanities.b

كُلُّ نَفسٍ ذائِقَةُ المَوتِ ۗ وَإِنَّما تُوَفَّونَ أُجورَكُم يَومَ القِيامَةِ ۖ فَمَن زُحزِحَ عَنِ النّارِ وَأُدخِلَ الجَنَّةَ فَقَد فازَ ۗ وَمَا الحَياةُ الدُّنيا إِلّا مَتاعُ الغُرورِ (۱۸۵)

3-185a: The connection of this verse with the previous topic is that there is a mention in the prior verse of the hostile opponents of prophets. This hostility is generally not punished immediately hence these people think that they suffer no harm from this opposition. It is therefore stated that the full requital of every action certainly does not occur in this life but ever person must die, and Allah has ordained a raising after death and appointed a Day, for full and manifest requital. However, by using the word تُوَفَّونَ (fully reward), it has been indicated that partial requital takes place in this life as well. The hostile opponents of Islam are warned of a twofold punishment – a full punishment for their misdeeds in the next world, and a partial share of this punishment in this world.

3-185b: زحزح – According to some, its root is زحح and زحَّ (verbal noun زحزحة ) means to dislodge it from its place and separated it and removed it far away (R). According to others, زاح is derived from یزیح which means تاخَّر (to lag or fall behind) (LA).

فاز – The meaning of فوز is to achieve a good, successfully and safely, and its verbal noun is مفازۃ (R).

غرور – It is a verbal noun from غَرَرَ and the meaning of غَرَرۡتُ فُلاناً is found him remiss and obtained from him what was intended (R). غرور is the plural of غارّ and means one who deceives.

What is meant by the earthly life being a deception: This verse informs that one should not be misled in understanding the purpose of life. What is the measure of فوز (success) or the attainment of the purpose of life? It is to be far removed from hell and to be able to enter heaven, but some people consider this earthly life to be the purpose and objective of life. By الحَياةُ الدُّنيا here is not meant just living on earth because all kinds of people both good and bad live on earth and it is Allah who created humans and desired that they should live on earth for a time. As is apparent from the comparison that is made, the purport is that man’s animal life on this earth should not be considered the purpose and objective of life because this animal life will in any case come to an end. Whoever makes this the purpose and objective of life has indeed been deceived badly because when it comes to an end, such a person would be left emptyhanded. Wherever there is a censure of this life in Quran, it is in this meaning.

3-186    You will certainly be tried in your property and your persons. And you will certainly hear from those who have been given the Book before you and from the idolaters much abuse. And if you are patient and keep your duty, surely this is an affair of great resolution.a

لَتُبلَوُنَّ في أَموالِكُم وَأَنفُسِكُم وَلَتَسمَعُنَّ مِنَ الَّذينَ أوتُوا الكِتابَ مِن قَبلِكُم وَمِنَ الَّذينَ أَشرَكوا أَذًى كَثيرًا ۚ وَإِن تَصبِروا وَتَتَّقوا فَإِنَّ ذٰلِكَ مِن عَزمِ الأُمورِ (۱۸۶)

3-186a: عَزمِ الأُمورِ – For عَزم see note 2-227a. عَزمِ الأُمورِ means معزومات الامور that is affairs for which a great resolution should be made because these affairs are virtuous, honorable, and respectful. Stubbornness and obstinacy are not عَزم . An alternative meaning is those affairs about which Allah has made a firm decision and has made them obligatory.

A prophecy about the loss of life and property and abuse of Muslims in current times: Allah has mentioned two great trials for Muslims in this verse which were to come in the future. One is a trial through loss of property and life and the other is to hear the vituperations of the Ahle Kitab and polytheists. It is obvious that this verse was revealed after the battle of Uhad, hence the reference in this verse is not to the loss of life and property suffered by Muslims in the battle of Uhad, in the hijrah, and before that or for that matter in the battles afterwards. The reference here is also not to the abuses that the Muslims had to hear in Makkah from the polytheists and in Madinah from the Jews because this verse is from a period that came after this initial period of abuse and hence it refers to a future period. It is also manifestly clear that the number of losses of life and property that was suffered during and before the battle of Uhad and the amount of abusive talks that the Muslims had to hear up to the time of Uhad was far greater than what the Muslims had to bear during the remainder of the life of the Holy Prophet. In fact, after the battle of Uhad, Islam steadily gained in power and ultimately held sway over the whole of Arabia. The life and property trials, and toleration of abuses pertains to some future time. The mention of this prophecy following the events of the battle of Uhad is because even in the battle of Uhad, Muslims had to suffer significant loss of property and lives. In short, the purport is that Muslims have suffered considerable loss of property and life, but this is not the end, and they will suffer even greater losses in the future. In this way there is certainly a prophetical indication to the loss of property and life that Muslims have had to bear in the present time. It is for this reason that the listening to the abusive talk has been paired with the loss of life and property because both these features have teamed up in this era. As regards the loss of property and life, Muslim countries and lives were lost and eaten up in the colonial expansion of the imperialist powers. Wealth and countries were lost. Those expelled from their homes were martyred. Men, women, and children in thousands were slaughtered. Along with this, Muslims were subjected to vituperative attacks by Christians and polytheists directed against the Prophet of Islam and other sacred personalities. If the amount of filthy attacks against Islam and abusive magazines published are piled together, a mountain would be formed. This chapter is primarily about the Christians and the mention of the events of the battle of Uhad in between is as an example to illustrate that Islam has suffered through periods of great affliction before when its enemies thought that they had crushed Islam, but Islam has never been overcome and has ultimately prevailed. So, even now when Muslims are surrounded by difficulties, this verse is a consolation that Islam has not been overcome even now.

The remedy for these difficulties: The remedy for these difficulties is prescribed as patience and righteousness. Patience if of two types. One is not to lose courage in difficulties and second is to stand steadfast in obedience to Him and to abstain from what He has forbidden. تَتَّقوا is kept before patience to show that what is meant by تقویٰ is to safeguard oneself from the stratagems that are used in that time. It can also mean to safeguard rights.

3-187    And when Allah took a covenant from those who were given the Book: You shall explain it to men and shall not hide it. But they cast it behind their backs and took a small price for it. So evil is that which they buy.a

وَإِذ أَخَذَ اللَّهُ ميثاقَ الَّذينَ أوتُوا الكِتابَ لَتُبَيِّنُنَّهُ لِلنّاسِ وَلا تَكتُمونَهُ فَنَبَذوهُ وَراءَ ظُهورِهِم وَاشتَرَوا بِهِ ثَمَنًا قَليلًا ۖ فَبِئسَ ما يَشتَرونَ (۱۸۷)

3-187a: Ahle Kitab hiding their Book: In the previous verse, the loss of life and property of the Muslims and the use of abusive language against the sacred personalities of Islam by the Ahle Kitab was prophesied so that the Muslims may know that their God is not unaware of their difficulties. Along with this, attention is drawn to the covenants made with the Ahle Kitab that they will not hide the clear prophesies in their Books about the advent of the Holy Prophet. Despite clear commands to them to manifest these prophesies and not to hide them, the Ahle Kitab, merely for gaining wealth and honor in this world, took this small price for throwing the covenants and Books behind their back. As is the wont of the Quran, the objective is not just to accuse the Ahle Kitab but the objective is also to make the Muslims understand that a time will come even for them when they will not open the Book of Allah, the Honorable Quran, and explain it to people. Instead, the Muslims too will hide the Quran for the purpose of obtaining the temporary benefits of this life. Accordingly, when wealth, ease and governance came the way of Muslims, they abandoned the Quran and started pursuing this world.

The malaise of Muslims is not presenting and explaining the Quran: Two things are mentioned here separately, one is not to explain openly and the second is hiding it. Explaining the Book openly is that the implemental commands in the Book be presented for implementation. Instead, what has happened is that people start getting into nitty gritty details and delve into fables which have no mention or basis in Quran or start innovating strange points from their own mind, or distort the meanings of Quranic words to fit their preconceived beliefs. Finally, these fables and the non-obeyance of commands slowly removes the attention from the Quran which slowly recedes into hiding. This is the second charge and this is the condition of Muslims these days that apparently the Quran occupies an honorable position but in reality it is hidden in their life. After the charge of not explaining, the second charge is of concealment and this is a more serious charge and for this reason, لا تَكتُمونَهُ has been kept after لَتُبَيِّنُنَّهُ . Superficially, it would appear that concealment is the first stage and the non-explanation the second stage. A little reflection will show that even today, Muslims, despite the mounds of difficulties that surround them, are guilty of concealing the Quran. They turn their attention everywhere except towards the Quran. Hereditary religious leaders, religious scholars, and political leaders are generally negligent towards the Quran. They suggest many ways to take the Muslims out of their difficulties but what they do not suggest is the way of the Quran. Thus, in the mention of the Ahle Kitab, the real malaise of the Muslims is also disclosed.

لَتُبَيِّنُنَّهُ لِلنّاسِ – The exposition of the Quran is for لِلنّاسِ that is for the benefit of all people. Thus, on the one hand this includes the reform of the Muslims by exhorting them to walk in the ways of the Quran, on the other hand it also includes the presentation of the Truth to non-Muslims. Muslims are negligent of both these aspects but particularly of the later aspect. The Mujadid of the age spent a lifetime trying to wake up the Muslims to the realization that the real success of Islam was in taking the Quran to the non-Muslims but there are only a few who have heeded the call. Many ways for the success of Islam are tried, some fully and some partly, but people do not even try experimentally using the way of the Quran even though history tells us that this is the way that led to the success of Islam in the first place.

3-188    Think not that those who exult in what they have done, and love to be praised for what they have not done — think not them to be safe from the chastisement; and for them is a painful chastisement.a

لا تَحسَبَنَّ الَّذينَ يَفرَحونَ بِما أَتَوا وَيُحِبّونَ أَن يُحمَدوا بِما لَم يَفعَلوا فَلا تَحسَبَنَّهُم بِمَفازَةٍ مِنَ العَذابِ ۖ وَلَهُم عَذابٌ أَليمٌ (۱۸۸)

3-188a: The real portrayal in this verse is of the enemies of Islam whether Ahle Kitab or the hypocrites as is clear from the tradition. In this age, those people who have left no stone unturned to eradicate the grandeur of Islam are desirous of hearing their praise from the mouths of Muslims. The underlying lesson, however, is for the Muslims. The disease that has undermined the Muslims today is that there are only a few of them who work and when they do a little, they give themselves airs. Most, however, do no work but still expect to listen to songs of praise from people. Hereditary religious leaders, religious scholars, political leaders, except for a few, are all sunk in this mire. They are unafraid of the punishment of Allah but it will come to them.

3-189    And Allah’s is the kingdom of the heavens and the earth. And Allah is Possessor of power over all things.a

وَلِلَّهِ مُلكُ السَّماواتِ وَالأَرضِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ عَلىٰ كُلِّ شَيءٍ قَديرٌ (۱۸۹)

3-189a: The opponents of Islam are told that by opposing the truth, they should not consider themselves successful.

Surah Āl Imran (Section 18)

3-172  Those who responded to the call of Allah and the Messenger after the misfortune had befallen them — for such among them who do good and keep their duty is a great reward.

الَّذينَ استَجابوا لِلَّهِ وَالرَّسولِ مِن بَعدِ ما أَصابَهُمُ القَرحُ ۚ لِلَّذينَ أَحسَنوا مِنهُم وَاتَّقَوا أَجرٌ عَظيمٌ (۱۷۲)

3-172a: The incident which is referred to in this verse is known as Hamra al-Asad. The very next day after the battle of Uhad, the Holy Prophet announced that they would be going in pursuit of the enemy. Accordingly, all those Muslims who could go joined the expedition. When the homeward bound Makkan army under Abu Sufyan reached a place called Ruhah, they started to reproach each other that they had neither killed Muhammad (PBUH), nor did they have any prisoners of war. They began talking about returning and destroying the Muslims, but they were still in the consultation phase when they got news that the Muslims were coming in their pursuit. They were so overawed by this that they broke camp and returned to Makkah. The Holy Prophet with the Muslim force went in pursuit till Hamra al-Asad, a place about three miles from Madinah but when the Holy Prophet learned that the Makkan army, on its way home, had put a lot of distance between them, he returned back. This verse is a testimony to the courage of the Holy Prophet and his Companions. Despite having suffered greatly at the hands of the enemy, they still went in pursuit of the enemy.

The wording used here is: الَّذينَ استَجابوا لِلَّهِ وَالرَّسولِ (Those who respond to the call of Allah and the Messenger) although it was only the Holy Prophet who had given the call to pursue the enemy. However, in accordance with the spirit of the Quran, obedience to the call of the Holy Prophet is obedience to Allah, hence the words used are لِلَّهِ وَالرَّسولِ rather than just الرَّسولِ.

3-173  Those to whom men said: Surely people have gathered against you, so fear them; but this increased their faith, and they said: Allah is sufficient for us and He is an excellent Guardian.

الَّذينَ قالَ لَهُمُ النّاسُ إِنَّ النّاسَ قَد جَمَعوا لَكُم فَاخشَوهُم فَزادَهُم إيمانًا وَقالوا حَسبُنَا اللَّهُ وَنِعمَ الوَكيلُ (۱۷۳)

3-173a: جَمَعوا لَكُم – The object is understood, that is جَمَعوا الجموع have gathered a force.

حَسبُنَا اللَّهُ – حَسۡبُ – It is used in the sense of sufficient. حَسبُنَا اللَّهُ means Allah is sufficient for us, and فَحَسبُھم جَهَنَّم means hell is sufficient for them.

Before departing from the battlefield of Uhad, Abu Sufyan shouted loudly, “O Muhammad! There will be a battle next year between us and you at Badr al-Sughra”. Next year Abu Sufyan set out from Makkah along with his compatriots but when he reached Mehr al-Zehran, he lost his courage and decided to return. In the meantime, he met with Nuaim ibn Masud Ashjahi and told him, “I had promised Muhammad that next year we will battle at Badr al-Sughra. However, there is a drought, and we wish to return, but we are afraid that this will encourage the Muslims as they will think that we do not have the power to confront them. So I want you to go to Madinah and frighten the Muslims so that they do not come out to battle us. I will give you ten camels for doing this.” Accordingly, Nuaim came to Madinah and found the Muslims getting ready for the expedition. He told the Muslims to desist because the Makkans had caused considerable loss to them and this year they will be coming with even greater preparation. The Muslims paid no heed to his warning and said: حَسبُنَا اللَّهُ وَنِعمَ الوَكيلُ. Accordingly, the Muslims reached Badr Sughra where a trading fair was held by the tribe of Bani Kanana. Muslims traded there and benefitted from the trading. Since the Quraish did not come, there was no fighting. When Abu Sufyan reached back to Makkah, the denizens of Makkah named the expedition as جیش السویق the barley water drinking expedition, that is it was an expedition only to drink barley water. Muslims call it the battle of Badr Sughra.

3-174    So they returned with favour from Allah and (His) grace; no evil touched them, and they followed the pleasure of Allah. And Allah is the Lord of mighty grace.a

فَانقَلَبوا بِنِعمَةٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَفَضلٍ لَم يَمسَسهُم سوءٌ وَاتَّبَعوا رِضوانَ اللَّهِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ ذو فَضلٍ عَظيمٍ (۱۷۴)

3-174a: This verse mentions the return from the battle of Badr Sughra. The favor and grace refers to the trading profits from the fair in which the Muslims participated as a result of the expedition. لَم يَمسَسهُم سوءٌ indicates that they suffered no discomfort because there was no fighting. They followed the pleasure of Allah because they disregarded the warning of a large force arrayed against them and gave priority to pleasing Allah over their own life and wealth.

3-175    It is the devil who only frightens his friends, but fear them not, and fear Me, if you are believers.

إِنَّما ذٰلِكُمُ الشَّيطانُ يُخَوِّفُ أَولِياءَهُ فَلا تَخافوهُم وَخافونِ إِن كُنتُم مُؤمِنينَ (۱۷۵)

3-175a: ذٰلِكُمُ الشَّيطانُ – The reference in the use of the term الشَّيطانُ is to Nuaim or to the delegation of Abd Qais and ذٰلِكُمُ points to this. Some have taken this to mean the actual Satan.

يُخَوِّفُ أَولِياءَهُ – This can be interpreted in two ways: يُخَوِّفُکم باولِياءَهٗ (so that the first object is understood) and the meaning would be frightens you from his friends and companions, that is frightens the Muslims that the unbeliever’s force is very large. The same threat is expressed elsewhere: وَيُخَوِّفونَكَ بِالَّذينَ مِن دونِهِ (And they seek to frighten thee with those besides Him) (39:36). The other interpretation can be that by أَولِياءَ are meant those people who did not go out to battle out of the fear of a large enemy force, or in other words these were the hypocrites. The meaning then becomes that Satan can frighten his friends, the hypocrites, but not so the believers who are unafraid.

3-176    And let not those grieve thee who run into disbelief precipitately; surely they can do no harm to Allah. Allah intends not to assign them any portion in the Hereafter; and for them is a grievous chastisement.

وَلا يَحزُنكَ الَّذينَ يُسارِعونَ فِي الكُفرِ ۚ إِنَّهُم لَن يَضُرُّوا اللَّهَ شَيئًا ۗ يُريدُ اللَّهُ أَلّا يَجعَلَ لَهُم حَظًّا فِي الآخِرَةِ ۖ وَلَهُم عَذابٌ عَظيمٌ (۱۷۶)

3-176a: الَّذينَ يُسارِعونَ فِي الكُفرِ – The description fits the hypocrites who were inclined towards disbelief and the words in the next verse: اشتَرَوُا الكُفرَ بِالإيمانِ (buy disbelief at the price of faith) (3:177) also fits the description of hypocrites. Muslims are consoled that they will not be harmed by the plans of the hypocrites. By لَن يَضُرُّوا اللَّهَ شَيئًا are meant the friends of Allah.

Allah’s intention not to assign the hypocrites any portion in the Hereafter is the result of their actions and their strong inclination towards disbelief. On top of this, they participated in planning and other mischief to destroy Islam. It is for this reason that Allah’s decree was issued against them that they have no portion in the Hereafter.

3-177    Those who buy disbelief at the price of faith can do no harm to Allah, and for them is a painful chastisement.

إِنَّ الَّذينَ اشتَرَوُا الكُفرَ بِالإيمانِ لَن يَضُرُّوا اللَّهَ شَيئًا وَلَهُم عَذابٌ أَليمٌ (۱۷۷)

3-178    And let not those who disbelieve think that our granting them respite is good for themselves. We grant them respite only that they may add to their sins; and for them is an humiliating chastisement.

وَلا يَحسَبَنَّ الَّذينَ كَفَروا أَنَّما نُملي لَهُم خَيرٌ لِأَنفُسِهِم ۚ إِنَّما نُملي لَهُم لِيَزدادوا إِثمًا ۚ وَلَهُم عَذابٌ مُهينٌ (۱۷۸)

3-178a: نُملي – It is derived from ملا . A long time is called مَلاوَۃٌ من الدھر or مِلیٌّ من الدھر (R), as in: وَاهجُرني مَلِيًّا (And leave me for a time) (19:46). From this, the meaning of املاء is to give respite or give time.

لِيَزدادوا إِثمًا – The use of لام in the sense of the final outcome or in the end is extensive in the Quran. It is called لام عاقبت. An example from elsewhere in the Quran is: فَالتَقَطَهُ آلُ فِرعَونَ لِيَكونَ لَهُم عَدُوًّا وَحَزَنًا (So Pharaoh’s people took him up that he might be an enemy and grief for them (28:8). It was not the object of Pharaoh’s wife in taking the child that he should be their enemy. They wanted to adopt the child as a son or to get some benefit from him: عَسىٰ أَن يَنفَعَنا أَو نَتَّخِذَهُ وَلَدًا (maybe he will be useful to us, or we may take him for a son) (28:9). However, ultimately he did become their enemy. Another example from the Quran is: جَعَلوا لِلَّهِ أَندادًا لِيُضِلّوا عَن سَبيلِهِ (And they set up equals with Allah to lead astray from His path) (14:30). The objective here was to gain nearness to Allah, as stated elsewhere: ما نَعبُدُهُم إِلّا لِيُقَرِّبونا إِلَى اللَّهِ (We serve them only that they may bring us nearer to Allah (39:3). So, the meaning of لِيُضِلّوا is that these actions ultimately lead one astray. The mention elsewhere of: أَوَلَم نُعَمِّركُم ما يَتَذَكَّرُ فيهِ مَن تَذَكَّرَ (Did We not give you a life long enough , for him to be mindful who would mind?) (35:37). This shows that the life span that Allah gives is so that a person may be mindful. So the لام in لِيَزدادوا إِثمًا can only be لام عاقبت , and the meaning is the result of giving them respite. Some have suggested that this is لام for تعلیل or justification but the end result as far as the meaning is concerned is the same as for لام عاقبت .

In the battle of Uhad, the unbelievers escaped a truly positive punishment and so they thought that they had succeeded, This verse states that this is only a respite. If they use this respite for their benefit, it would be beneficial for them, but if they use this respite to further their mischief and plan more trouble, the result of this respite would be that they would only increase their inventory of evil and the time may come for their punishment. What is this punishment? It is a clear calamity or a disgraceful and painful punishment. Accordingly, the Makkans were ultimately disgraced and brought before the Holy Prophet, vanquished and helpless.

3-179    Allah will not leave the believers in the condition in which you are until He separates the evil from the good.a Nor is Allah going to make you acquainted with the unseen, but Allah chooses of His messengers whom He pleases. So believe in Allah and His messengers. And if you believe and keep your duty, you will have a great reward.b

ما كانَ اللَّهُ لِيَذَرَ المُؤمِنينَ عَلىٰ ما أَنتُم عَلَيهِ حَتّىٰ يَميزَ الخَبيثَ مِنَ الطَّيِّبِ ۗ وَما كانَ اللَّهُ لِيُطلِعَكُم عَلَى الغَيبِ وَلٰكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَجتَبي مِن رُسُلِهِ مَن يَشاءُ ۖ فَآمِنوا بِاللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِ ۚ وَإِن تُؤمِنوا وَتَتَّقوا فَلَكُم أَجرٌ عَظيمٌ (۱۷۹)

3-179a: يَميزَ – The meaning of ميز and  يَميزَ is الفَصۡلُ بین المتشابھت (to separate things that appear similar) (R).

الطَّيِّبِ – طیب is from طاب for which see 2-58a. A طیب person is one who is free from ignorance, sinfulness and evil actions and is beautified by knowledge, faith and good actions (R), as in: تَتَوَفّاهُمُ المَلائِكَةُ طَيِّبينَ (angels cause to die in purity) (16:32) and سَلامٌ عَلَيكُم طِبتُم from Thee a goodly offspring) (3:38). The opposite of this is خَبيثَ who is a person with false beliefs, is a liar and commits evil actions. See note 2-268a.

The need for trials and tribulations: This verse explains why pious people are put through hard trials. Allah cannot just be made happy with verbal talk because some of the talkers may be genuine and others not, or some may be pious and other hypocrites. In order to separate them into distinct groups, they are put through hard trials. The genuine believers are steadfast and faithful in their belief while the hypocrites falter. It is for this reason that Allah tries the people to separate the good from the wicked.

ما أَنتُم عَلَيهِ – The addresses in ما أَنتُم عَلَيهِ are the hypocrites because it was they who objected why they are put through trials and because they panicked whenever some difficulty arose.

3-179b: يَجتَبي – The meaning of جبیت الماء is I collected water in the tank and for this reason, a tank or cistern is called جابیة and its plural is جواب . An example is جِفانٍ كَالجَوابِ (bowls (large) as watering-troughs) (34:13). The meaning of اِجۡتِباء is الجمع علےٰ طریق الاصطفاء (R) that is, to collect by way of selection. The meaning of اجتباء in the context of Allah’s selection of His servants is that He chooses to make special, purely as a blessing and without any effort on the servant’s part, one from whom many different blessings can be obtained, and this is reserved for prophets and for some people from the truthful and faithful ones who obtain nearness to Him (R).

Why every person does not receive revelation: When it is stated that Allah puts people through trials so that believers can reach the peak of their excellence, a question that arises is that if the objective is to reach excellence, then why does Allah not inform one about the unseen, that is, about the ways of His pleasure so that one can walk in these ways and achieve excellence. The question then becomes why does revelation not come to everyone individually so that one can achieve excellence. The response given to this line of questioning is that the majesty of Allah’s holiness precludes a direct connection with impure souls. It is first essential to purify oneself and to do this the system He has put in place is that He chooses a Messenger, without any effort on the part of the chosen one, and through Divine beneficence the Messenger purifies others. This is exactly as stated elsewhere: لَن نُؤمِنَ حَتّىٰ نُؤتىٰ مِثلَ ما أوتِيَ رُسُلُ اللَّهِ (We will not believe till we are given the like of that which Allah’s messengers are given) (6:124). The response given to this there is the same as given here: اللَّهُ أَعلَمُ حَيثُ يَجعَلُ رِسالَتَهُ (Allah best knows where to place His message) (6:124). This is the reason why immediately after: يَجتَبي مِن رُسُلِهِ مَن يَشاءُ , it is stated: فَآمِنوا بِاللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِ , that is, this is the way you can achieve excellence. The meaning here is not that Allah does not tell you the names of the hypocrites but does tell you the names of His Messengers.

3-180    And let not those who are niggardly in spending that which Allah has granted them out of His grace, think that it is good for them. Nay, it is evil for them. They shall have a collar of their niggardliness on their necks on the Resurrection day. And Allah’s is the heritage of the heavens and the earth. And Allah is Aware of what you do.a

وَلا يَحسَبَنَّ الَّذينَ يَبخَلونَ بِما آتاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضلِهِ هُوَ خَيرًا لَهُم ۖ بَل هُوَ شَرٌّ لَهُم ۖ سَيُطَوَّقونَ ما بَخِلوا بِهِ يَومَ القِيامَةِ ۗ وَلِلَّهِ ميراثُ السَّماواتِ وَالأَرضِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ بِما تَعمَلونَ خَبيرٌ (۱۸۰)

3-180a: يَبخَلونَ – بُخۡل – It is the opposite of جُود meaning generous, and the meaning of بُخۡل is to stop spending your wealth from where it is not appropriate to stop (R).

 يُطَوَّقونَ – طَوۡق is something that is put around the neck regardless of whether it is by birth such as the ring around the neck of a pigeon or is put physically such as a worn necklace. The meaning of يُطَوَّقونَ is that a collar would be put around their neck (R). This is a metaphorical statement, and this is supported by a hadith: یاتی اَحَد کم یوم القیامة شُجاعٌ اقرعُ لهٗ زَبِیۡبَتَانِ فیتطَوَّق به فیقول انا الذکوٰۃ التی منعتنی the reference here to becoming a collar is metaphorical (R). In actual fact the Quran has expressed the effect of deeds to be bound to the neck: وَكُلَّ إِنسانٍ أَلزَمناهُ طائِرَهُ في عُنُقِهِ (And We have made every man’s actions to cling to his neck) (17:13). Just as all other actions become a collar around a person’s neck, so too will niggardliness become a collar around a person’s neck. The meaning of such statements is not that all the wealth with regard to which a person was niggardly will be collected and put as a necklace around his neck. The purport is that he will have to face the consequences of his actions.

ميراثُ –  It is derived from ورث . The meaning of وراثة  and اِرۡث is the transfer of wealth from one person to another without any agreement or an act that is a substitute for an agreement (R). For this reason, the word is used for inheritance obtained from the death of a person. Wealth that is shifted is called ميراثُ and اِرۡث in the sense of heritage is derived from it, as in the saying of the Holy Prophet: فانکم علی اِرثِ اَبِیۡکُم (You are of the same heritage as your father) (R). Similarly, the word وارث is spoken of a thing that one obtains without any effort or hard work. Allah has spoken about Himself as وارث because everything will return to Him (R). It is in that sense that the word ميراثُ is used here. In a similar vein, it is stated elsewhere: وَنَحنُ الوارِثونَ (and We are the Inheritors) (15:23).  

Surah Āl Imran (Section 17)

3-156    O you who believe, be not like those who disbelieve and say of their brethren when they travel in the earth or engage in fighting: Had they been with us, they would not have died, or been slain; that Allah may make it to be a regret in their hearts. And Allah gives life and causes death. And Allah is Seer of what you do.

يا أَيُّهَا الَّذينَ آمَنوا لا تَكونوا كَالَّذينَ كَفَروا وَقالوا لِإِخوانِهِم إِذا ضَرَبوا فِي الأَرضِ أَو كانوا غُزًّى لَو كانوا عِندَنا ما ماتوا وَما قُتِلوا لِيَجعَلَ اللَّهُ ذٰلِكَ حَسرَةً في قُلوبِهِم ۗ وَاللَّهُ يُحيي وَيُميتُ ۗ وَاللَّهُ بِما تَعمَلونَ بَصيرٌ (۱۵۶)

3-156a: لِإِخوانِهِم – The ل  is for causation, that is  لاجل اخوانہم(for your brethren) or in the sense of فی that is about them.

ضَرَبوا فِي الأَرضِ – See Note 2-60a. The meaning here is to travel in the land for trade or in search of livelihood.

غُزًّى – It is the plural of غاز which is derived from غزا and the meaning of غزوہ is to come out to battle the enemy (R). There is a common misunderstanding of the meaning of غاز as someone who slays a non-Muslim or who goes out to slay a non-Muslim. The correct meaning of    غازی is someone who comes out to fight an enemy.

لِيَجعَلَ اللَّهُ ذٰلِكَ حَسرَةً – The ل is for consequence, that is, the consequence of such talk is nothing but regret, or the ل is about لا تَكونوا كَالَّذينَ كَفَروا that is, since you are not like them, the result will be that the unbelievers will be left with regret in their heart and will wonder how you progressed ahead of them.

Muslims should not be afraid of death: Who are referred to in this verse by الَّذينَ كَفَروا ? The words are general and include all unbelievers who do not believe in God. When their relatives go out to do battle or trade and are killed, they feel regret that if they had not gone out and instead had stayed with them, they would not have died. Allah states that this is mere regret that stays in their heart but is of no use because nothing changes by saying what would have happened if they had done this or that. As far as life and death is concerned, it is in the hands of Allah. Neither all those who stay at home avoid death nor do all those who go out die. Muslims are told to refrain from becoming regretful in this manner. Death should never be a deterrent for them to go out to do trade, or for earning a living or for fighting an enemy. This is the talk of weaklings. What needs to be done should be done even if one dies trying to do it. Those who evaluate every action from the point of view of what are the chances of death in it become weak of heart and ultimately end up doing nothing. Today this is the situation for a significant section of Muslims who do not come out of their homes for fear of death, even though a life of dishonor is worse than death. This is indicated by وَاللَّهُ يُحيي وَيُميتُ that is, real life and death is not the name of whether one is breathing or not. Those who accept the probability of death and go out whether for trade, or to earn a livelihood or to propagate the religion of Allah or to fight an enemy are given a successful life, but those who remain hidden in their homes for fear of death live in a state of disgrace and ignominy akin to death. There is a saying of Ali: ان لم تقتلوا تموتوا والذی نفسی بیدہ لالف ضربة بالسیف اھون من موت علےٰ فراش (If you are not slain, you will die in any case. I swear by Him in Whose Hand is my life, that a hundred strikes of the sword is easier than dying on your bed.

Alternatively, الَّذينَ كَفَروا may refer to hypocrites. The hypocrites are sometimes included with الَّذينَ آمَنوا and sometimes with الَّذينَ كَفَروا , but most often are put in a separate group. In the next verse, it is stated about them that they are closer to unbelief than belief, In some places it is stated about them اٰمنو اثم کفروا (They believe and also unbelieve). The reason for this was that openly they confessed belief but at heart they were unbelievers. Because shariah relates to what is manifest, the Muslims were required to interact and treat them as Muslims. However, after the expedition of Tabuk the Holy Prophet, under Divine command, ordered some people to leave the mosque because they did not mend their hypocritical ways till the end. Now the hypocrites started saying about the Muslims who were martyred in the battle of Uhad (or those who went out to trade but were killed by the enemies) that if they had been with them, namely returned with them before the battle, they would not have been slain. They are called إِخوانِ because of relationship of kinship with them.

3-157    And if you are slain in Allah’s way or you die, surely Allah’s protection and (His) mercy are better than what they amass.

3-158    And if you die or you are slain, to Allah you are gathered.a

وَلَئِن قُتِلتُم في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ أَو مُتُّم لَمَغفِرَةٌ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَرَحمَةٌ خَيرٌ مِمّا يَجمَعونَ (۱۵۷)

وَلَئِن مُتُّم أَو قُتِلتُم لَإِلَى اللَّهِ تُحشَرونَ (۱۵۸)

3-158a: The subject of verse 3:157 and 3:158 is very similar and strengthens what is said in the previous verse, namely that one should not be afraid of death. There is a fine difference however between the two verses. Verse 3-157 speaks of those who are slain in Allah’s way or die, and by die here is meant dying in the way of Allah. While working in the way of Allah, one can be slain or die a natural death. The number of people slain in the way of Allah are generally few and most who work in the way of Allah die a natural death, as was the case with the Holy Prophet’s Companions as well. It is true that several Companions were slain in the way of Allah but even so a much larger number died a natural death. Since being slain in the way of Allah grants one a position of great eminence and since the hypocrites and the weak hearted were mostly afraid of death, hence slaying has been mentioned first. It is stated that if you are slain in Allah’s way or die, the maximum loss you will incur will be some diminishment in gathering wealth and other assets of this world. However, wealth and other assets of this world that people gather are not of much significance as compared to Allah’s protection and mercy that is obtained by a person who works in the way of Allah. It is the unbelievers who are indicated in مِمّا يَجمَعونَ because only those who worship this world and have no faith in the Hereafter remain fully invested in gathering wealth and assets during their life. In verse 3:158, the sequence of words has been changed and the term في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ has been omitted. What is conveyed in this verse is that you will die in any case and some of you would also be killed whether you work in the way of Allah or not and in the end, you will have to face Allah and be gathered before Him. You will not be able to take with you the wealth and assets that you gather here.

3-159    Thus it is by Allah’s mercy that thou art gentle to them. And hadst thou been rough, hard-hearted, they would certainly have dispersed from around thee.a So pardon them and ask protection for them, and consult them in (important) matters. But when thou hast determined, put thy trust in Allah. Surely Allah loves those who trust (in Him).b

فَبِما رَحمَةٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ لِنتَ لَهُم ۖ وَلَو كُنتَ فَظًّا غَليظَ القَلبِ لَانفَضّوا مِن حَولِكَ ۖ فَاعفُ عَنهُم وَاستَغفِر لَهُم وَشاوِرهُم فِي الأَمرِ ۖ فَإِذا عَزَمتَ فَتَوَكَّل عَلَى اللَّهِ ۚ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ المُتَوَكِّلينَ (۱۵۹)

3-159a: فَبِما – ما is for further emphasis or for interrogative amazement, that is, how great is the mercy of Allah that you are gentle to them.

لِنتَ – لین is the opposite of harshness and its use is primarily for bodies but is also used for disposition and morality.

فَظ – فظظ is harshness of speech and فَظًّ is a harsh person, that is one who speaks harshly (LA), and فَظًّ is also spoken of کریه الخُلۡق (abhorrent morals or disposition) that is, a malicious person.

غَليظَ القَلبِ – غِلۡظَة  and خشونت have the same meaning. The difference between فَظ and غَليظَ القَلبِ is that فَظًّ is someone who is harsh in his speech and dealing with other persons and غَليظَ القَلبِ is a hard hearted person who is not affected by the misfortunes of others and feels no love and sympathy for them even though he may not treat them harshly.

انفَضّوا – The literal meaning of  فض is to break a thing and to create a distance between its parts (R), and انفضّ القوم is derived as a metaphor from it. The meaning of فضّ is to disperse a group after a gathering (LA). So the meaning of انفَضّوا is they dispersed in this way.

The gentleness of the Holy Prophet: Attention is drawn to the Holy Prophet’s gentle disposition and forgiveness. The last section ended by stating that Allah has forgiven those who fled the battlefield and after giving some advice in between, mention is now made of the forgiving nature of the Holy Prophet. It has been recorded that the Holy Prophet did not treat those who fled the battlefield harshly, nor did he address them sternly but instead conversed with them lovingly. The only thing he lovingly said to them was: لقد ذھبتم فیھا عریضة (You went far away). When Ali spoke some harsh words about Usman in front of Usman’s wife, the Holy Prophet stopped him and was not pleased with what he had said. So, in this verse Allah has manifested the extreme gentleness of the Holy Prophet’s nature. The most perfect morals and disposition were found in the blessed nature of the Holy Prophet, and the Quran provides testimony to it in the verse: وَإِنَّكَ لَعَلىٰ خُلُقٍ عَظيمٍ (And surely thou hast sublime morals) (68:4). Mention of his sublime morals is made in many places in the Quran. In this verse, it is the gentleness of his nature that has been highlighted.

The perfection of Holy Prophet’s manners, morals and disposition: The best manifestation of a person’s morals occurs when there is an opportunity for contrary behavior. During the conduct of a battle there is no scope for weakness. On the contrary, the fiercest aspect of a person’s personality is manifested during battle. If there is omission in carrying out an order or the order is disobeyed, then the rules of war require that stringent punishment be given. So, the occasion is not one of showing leniency but of manifesting severity. The Holy Prophet’s orders were disobeyed and as a result the Holy Prophet personally and the Muslim force generally had to face catastrophic consequences. This was an event that called for the strictest punishment, but the disobeying archers were not reprimanded even with a harsh word. This shows the extreme gentleness of the Prophet’s nature that even at a time which was so contrary to showing leniency he exhibited clemency. It is for this reason that Allah has chosen to praise this trait of the Prophet’s nature here even though there were many other events where the same trait of gentleness was exhibited.  Holy Prophet’s dealings with his Companions, wives and friends showed love and compassion all the time but this event was one which showed the perfection of his character of gentleness.

There are many other verses of the Quran that testify to the gentleness and compassion of the Holy Prophet’s character, as for example: عَزيزٌ عَلَيهِ ما عَنِتُّم (grievous to him is your falling into distress) (9:128); وَاخفِض جَناحَكَ لِلمُؤمِنينَ (and make thyself gentle to the believers) (15:88). In one narration, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said; انا لکم مثل الوالد (I am like a father to you) but in fact his love and affection was even greater than that of a father. The purpose in manifesting this trait of the Holy Prophet’s character is to impress on his followers and in particular those who are leaders or chiefs to inculcate these kinds of traits in their character. It is only then that a party or group can remain together; otherwise, a party cannot be formed. Accordingly, there is an indication of this in a hadith: لا حلم احب الی اللّٰه من حلم امام ورفقه و لا جھل ابغض الی اللّٰه من جھل امام وخرقه  (There is no tolerance and gentleness that Allah likes more than the tolerance and gentleness of a leader, and there is no stupidity more disliked by Allah than the stupidity of a stupid leader (G).

3-159b: The meaning of استَغفار: After mentioning the gentleness of the Holy Prophet’s character, information is now provided to take him to an even higher level of perfection. In verse 3:155, Allah had Himself granted forgiveness for past sins, but since the disobedience was of the Holy Prophet’s orders, hence now he is instructed to forgive them. Second, he is instructed to ask protection for them, that is protection from committing such an action in the future. Although the استَغفار here is for others, its meaning is not protection from the punishment of sin but asking for protection from committing sin because prior to this Allah had forgiven them for their sins وَلَقَد عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنهُم  (and certainly Allah has pardoned them) (3:155). There is no need to ask for protection from punishment for someone God has forgiven. This is another testimony to the meaning of استَغفار that it also means protection from sin. Third, they should be included in the consultations. Thus, they are given such a high status that they are considered eligible to be members of the consultative body. The command for consultation was already present in the Quran: وَأَمرُهُم شورىٰ بَينَهُم (whose affairs are (decided) by counsel among themselves) (42:38). There are two reasons for mentioning this here. First is that one act of disobedience does not disqualify a person from participating in consultation. Civilized nations who do not bar political prisoners from being part of the consultative bodies are not ahead of the Islamic teachings but are behind because the archers were not political criminals but military criminals who are tried in civilized nations under martial law. The concessions granted to them, that is forgiveness, desiring an elevated spiritual status for them, and having them as members of the consultative body, are specific to the teachings of Islam, and not to be found anywhere else in the world. The second objective in restating the need for consultation is that the losses suffered in the battle of Uhad were the result of implementing a consultative decision. Holy Prophet’s own suggestion and inclination was to stay within the confines of Madinah and defend the city. Hence, it was necessary to restate that even though the result of the consultative process led to the debacle of Utah and the majority opinion turned out to be the wrong decision, but the rule of consultative decision making is worth preserving. The disillusionment of one wrong decision should not discredit the system of consultative decision making. This is a very far-sighted command. One drawback should not create disillusionment with the whole system. It is possible that its benefit will outweigh any temporary costs.

Holy Prophet’s practice of consultation: With this verse the command of أَمرُهُم شورىٰ بَينَهُم as a central principle of Islamic administration has been reinforced to such an extent that no Muslim should dare to deny it or view it contemptuously. The principle of consultative decision making has been given so much importance by Allah that its drawbacks have been considered as not worthy of regard. The Holy Prophet himself adhered to this principle so strictly that he demonstrated by his practice that his followers should not abandon this principle in any case. In all aspects of an expedition, the Holy Prophet used to consult his Companions. In the expedition to Badar, the Holy Prophet started out from Madinah after consultation with his Companions, and similarly consulted before Uhad. In the battle of Ahzaab, he had a trench dug after consultation and was besieged. When a peace overture was made that one half of the fruits of Madinah be given to the besieging enemy to lift the siege, he consulted and rejected the demand. He also consulted at Hudaybiya. In an entirely personal matter, namely the calumny against Ayesha Sadiqa, he did not act without consultation. It is stated in the hadith: ما تشاور قومٌ قط الاھُد و ا لَاِ رشد امرِھم (No nation has ever consulted but has been guided in their affair towards the straight path).

Action on majority decisions: The Holy Prophet acted against his suggestion if the majority wanted otherwise as he did in the case of the battle of Uhad. In that case, the Prophet had seen some dreams as well which supported his suggestion but since there was no clear revelation, he acted on the majority decision. This goes to show that when the majority opinion is against the opinion of the leader, the leader should abandon his suggestion in favor of the majority and make a decision to implement the majority viewpoint. In the Uhad case, the Holy Prophet was not alone in wanting to defend the city by staying behind its fortifications and a sizable number were of the same opinion but since the majority wanted to face the enemy in the open, he ordered the army to march out as is manifest by the actual events of the battle. The Holy Prophet abandoned his own idea and that of the minority that sided with him in favor of the majority opinion. It is also proven that Caliphs Abu Bakr and Umar decided contentious issues of Ijtihad based on the majority viewpoint. This shows that legislative matters in particular and all matters of expeditions generally should be decided by majority opinion. Muslims abandoned this rule of consultative decision making very early in their history and this became the reason for the downfall of their kingdoms.

Is there anything against شورىٰ in إِذا عَزَمتَ فَتَوَكَّل عَلَى اللَّهِ ? Certainly not because the determination mentioned is the result of consultation. The meaning is that when you decide after consultation, then leave the result to Allah, as the Prophet did in the case of Uhad. When the Prophet issued orders after consultation and some people disagreed because their opinion was against the decision, the Holy Prophet did not care about them and stuck to his decision. Not to do so would have been against the determination. When significant losses were suffered at Uhad, the Holy Prophet did not turn around and complain why his suggestion was not accepted. The commentaries have taken the meaning of عَزَم or determination to be a decision made after consultation: اذا شاورتھم فی الامر وعزمت علیه   (IK); فا ذا وطّنت تفسك علیٰ شئ بعد الشوریٰ  (Bd); اذا عقدت قلبك علی الفعل وا مضائه بعد المشاورۃ (RM). So, the foundation of an Islamic state, the foundation of their important affairs, the foundation of their laws, should be on consultative decision making in accordance with the clear teachings of the Quran and Hadith and in accordance with the manifest actions of the Holy Prophet.

The revival of the principle of consultative decision making by the Mujaddid of fourteenth century hijrah: When Mujaddid Mirza Ghulam Ahmad Qadiani formed an organization for the service of Islam, he kept its foundation on consultation and majority decision making and handed all the affairs of the organization to a consultative body and gave written instructions that all matters will be decided by majority decisions which will then be implemented. There is no doubt that when the number of individuals in an organization becomes too large then it becomes necessary to find out the majority opinion through elected representatives.

3-160    If Allah helps you, there is none that can overcome you; and if He forsakes you, who is there that can help you after Him? And in Allah should the believers put their trust.a

إِن يَنصُركُمُ اللَّهُ فَلا غالِبَ لَكُم ۖ وَإِن يَخذُلكُم فَمَن ذَا الَّذي يَنصُرُكُم مِن بَعدِهِ ۗ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَليَتَوَكَّلِ المُؤمِنونَ (۱۶۰)

3-160a: يَخذُل – The meaning of خُذۡلان is abandoning the person about whom it was thought that he would aid them with his help.

3-161    And it is not for a prophet to act dishonestly. And whoever acts dishonestly will bring his dishonesty on the day of Resurrection. Then shall every soul be paid back fully what it has earned, and they will not be wronged.a

وَما كانَ لِنَبِيٍّ أَن يَغُلَّ ۚ وَمَن يَغلُل يَأتِ بِما غَلَّ يَومَ القِيامَةِ ۚ ثُمَّ تُوَفّىٰ كُلُّ نَفسٍ ما كَسَبَت وَهُم لا يُظلَمونَ (۱۶۱)

3-161a: يَغُلَّ – غَلَّ يَغُلُّ اذ اخان(R) that is غَلَّ whose present tense يَغُلَّ is used here refers to the spoils of war but since the words are general, the meaning is that it behooves not any prophet to act dishonestly. It is proven from Hadith that spoils of war are made permissible only for the followers of the Holy Prophet and this is his particularity, hence the common meaning of يَغُلَّ as dishonesty is what is meant here.

The mention of punishment for dishonesty is by way of example: The words وَمَن يَغلُل يَأتِ بِما غَلَّ are generic, and the meaning is not that the prophet who commits dishonesty because it is stated that it is not for a prophet to act dishonestly that is, such a thing is unfathomable. It is further stated about dishonesty that it cannot remain hidden, and a day will come when it will become manifest. Most commentators have interpreted it literally and hold that all the assets of dishonesty will be loaded on a dishonest person, but such an interpretation is not warranted. The real purpose in such a description is to indicate that there will be punishment, as in: توفی کل نفس ما کسبت  where the purport is that good deeds will be rewarded and evil deeds punished. Abu Muslim has called this as an example for punishment (G). There is a statement in the hadith that there will be a person carrying a camel on his neck because of some dishonesty he committed with respect to the camel, but this too is by way of an example. It is at least manifest that in describing punishment or reward in that world, the examples given are of things of this world, as is apparent from: مَثَلُ الجَنَّةِ الَّتي وُعِدَ المُتَّقونَ (A parable of the Garden which is promised to those who keep their duty (13:35).

The sinlessness of Prophets: The purpose of this verse is that the afflictions that befell the Muslims at Uhad were not because of some deficiency on the part of the Holy Prophet or because of some failing. The status of the Holy Prophet is extremely high, but it is against the grandeur of any prophet to be dishonest because prophets are sinless. There is a reference here to the reason for the calamity and the purport is to inform that this was not because of the Holy Prophet. After these verses which testify to the Holy Prophet’s grandeur, his holiness, his purity, and knowledge of the Quran and wisdom, the very next verse states: أَوَلَمّا أَصابَتكُم مُصيبَةٌ قَد أَصَبتُم مِثلَيها قُلتُم أَنّىٰ هٰذا (What! When a misfortune befell you, and you had inflicted twice as much, you say: Whence is this?) (3:165). The word غَلَّor injustice is used in the same wide sense as the word امانت is used, and it includes all kinds of shortcomings. This is manifested by the fact that it is stated immediately afterwards that whoever is dishonest will bring his dishonesty with him on the day of judgment, that is a person would be examined regarding any trusts that he failed to fulfill. It is further stated that every soul will be paid back fully what it has earned. There is again an indication in it that a person would be responsible for whatever extent to which he has failed to fulfil his duties and discharge the rights of others. The next verse makes this topic even more clearer because two groups are mentioned, one who seek the pleasure of Allah and the other who buy Allah’s wrath. Further clarity is given later where it is said that the whole purpose of the advent of a prophet is to purify people. How can one who has dishonesty or shortcomings create trust and perfection in others. Thus, the principle of sinlessness of prophets is established here.

Some commentators have taken يَغُلَّ to specifically refer to dishonesty about the spoils of war and have explained it by stating that the archers when they deserted their position were indirectly untrustful of the Holy Prophet and thought that he will not give them a share from the spoils of war. Hence it is asserted here that a Prophet is never dishonest in distributing the spoils of war. It is far below his dignity to do so. Some commentators have adopted a very wide meaning here to the extent that they consider the dishonesty to be with regard to the delivery of revelation by the messenger to the people in which the prophet is never dishonest.

3-162    Is then he who follows the pleasure of Allah like him who incurs Allah’s displeasure, and his abode is hell? And it is an evil destination.a

  أَفَمَنِ اتَّبَعَ رِضوانَ اللَّهِ كَمَن باءَ بِسَخَطٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَمَأواهُ جَهَنَّمُ ۚ وَبِئسَ المَصيرُ (۱۶۲)

3-162a: بِسَخَط – بِسَخَط is that severe wrath which is demanding of punishment (R) and hence is used in the sense of punishment levied by Allah.

3-163    There are grades with Allah. And Allah is Seer of what they do.a

هُم دَرَجاتٌ عِندَ اللَّهِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ بَصيرٌ بِما يَعمَلونَ (۱۶۳)

3-163a: Differences of grades: هُم دَرَجاتٌ is its structure and لھُم دَرَجاتٌ means there are grades for them. This is the same kind of expression as is found in the hadith: الناس معادن کمعادن الذھبِ و الفِضَّةِ (People are mines like the mines of gold and silver). Some have taken the meaning to be ذو دَرَجات that is people have different grades, some with very high grades and some with lesser grades, and in Ruh al-Maani it is stated that for purpose of exaggeration it is called grades of soul. Some have taken the pronoun هُم to refer to مَنِ اتَّبَعَ رِضوانَ اللَّهِ because the word دَرَجاتٌ is usually used with reward, but because the word دَرَجاتٌ is also used general as in وَلِكُلٍّ دَرَجاتٌ مِمّا عَمِلوا (And for all are degrees according to their doings) (6:132), hence the reference is both to those to be rewarded and those to be punished.

دَرَجاتٌ : It is the plural of دَرَجة and دَرَجة and مَنۡزِلَة are similar in meaning but دَرَجة is spoken for ascending higher and مَنۡزِلَة for رفیعة that is it is also used for high status and high standing (R).

3-164    Certainly Allah conferred a favour on the believers when He raised among them a Messenger from among themselves, reciting to them His messages and purifying them, and teaching them the Book and the Wisdom, although before that they were surely in manifest error.a

لَقَد مَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَى المُؤمِنينَ إِذ بَعَثَ فيهِم رَسولًا مِن أَنفُسِهِم يَتلو عَلَيهِم آياتِهِ وَيُزَكّيهِم وَيُعَلِّمُهُمُ الكِتابَ وَالحِكمَةَ وَإِن كانوا مِن قَبلُ لَفي ضَلالٍ مُبينٍ (۱۶۴)

3-164a: Allah purifies the believers: The real purpose of this section is to inform that Allah purifies the believers and differentiates them from the hypocrites. The battle of Uhad was just one instrument for doing this. Allah now reminds Muslims of a great favor, namely the raising of a Messenger among them for their purification. In support of this argument, it was mentioned that it is against the high standing of prophets that they commit any dishonesty, that is, for them to have any defect or shortcoming. It is now stated that how can they have any defect or shortcoming, and how can any impure act be attributed to them when their position is to purify others of all dross through the messages of Allah.

The wisdom of mentioning knowledge and purification four times as the work of the Holy Prophet: Our Holy Prophet has been commended in these words twice before. First in the prayer of Abraham, and second in the mention of the fulfilment of that prayer in relation to the Kabah, that is the Kabah must necessarily be the qibla because the Prophet of Purification who was the object of Abraham’s prayer had appeared there. Now, for the third time, the real purpose for the manifestation of the Holy Prophet is mentioned as the purification of the believers, and the words: إِن كانوا مِن قَبلُ لَفي ضَلالٍ مُبينٍ  have been added. Even under ordinary conditions, the work of purification is extremely difficult but the nation given to the Prophet was one sunk deep in illiteracy and waywardness. There is also probably an indication in this that just as the Prophet purifies you, your work is also to purify others. However, this is more manifestly explained in Surah Jummah where this characteristic of the Holy Prophet has been mentioned for the fourth time. The mention of this attribute in a description of the events of a battle is to remind the Muslims that battles, and victory in them is not the real object of Islam, but the real purpose is purification of souls, imparting knowledge, learning of the Book and teaching wisdom.

3-165    What! When a misfortune befell you, and you had inflicted twice as much, you say: Whence is this? Say: It is from yourselves. Surely Allah is Possessor of power over all things.a

  أَوَلَمّا أَصابَتكُم مُصيبَةٌ قَد أَصَبتُم مِثلَيها قُلتُم أَنّىٰ هٰذا ۖ قُل هُوَ مِن عِندِ أَنفُسِكُم ۗ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلىٰ كُلِّ شَيءٍ قَديرٌ (۱۶۵)

3-165a: The matter which is indicated in verse 3:160 is expanded here. The reason for this calamity is not the pure personage of the Holy Prophet. The question then arises why this calamity? Before answering this question, it is stated: قَد أَصَبتُم مِثلَيها (you had inflicted twice as much), The purpose here is to tell the Muslims that why are they so disturbed because a calamity has affected them when they had imposed twice as much on their enemy. There is firstly a pointer in this double imposition to the battle of Badr where seventy unbelievers were killed and seventy were captured and secondly to the initial stage of the battle of Uhad in which more than twenty persons of the Quraish were killed and a large number were injured. So why are the Muslims so perplexed if a small calamity has befallen them? The fact that a small group has inflicted twice as much casualties on a large and powerful enemy shows clearly that the assistance of Allah is with the Muslims and is a proof of إِن يَنصُركُمُ اللَّهُ فَلا غالِبَ لَكُم (3:160). However, if the question be asked that if the assistance of Allah is with the Muslims then why did the calamity befall them, then the answer is: هُوَ مِن عِندِ أَنفُسِكُم (It is from yourselves), that is, you made some mistake as a result of which the assistance of Allah ceased. The Muslims disobeyed the instructions of the Holy Prophet : حَتّىٰ إِذا فَشِلتُم وَتَنازَعتُم فِي الأَمرِ وَعَصَيتُم (until you became weak hearted and disputed about the affair and disobeyed) (3:152).

The indication in the last words: إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلىٰ كُلِّ شَيءٍ قَديرٌ is that in this way Allah has made you understand His Power so that when His assistance is with you, even a weakness becomes strength or the meaning is that when a believer obeys Allah, the Most High shows the power of His help but when there is disobedience, He stops His assistance.

3-166    And that which befell you on the day when the two armies met was by Allah’s permission, that He might know the believers,

وَما أَصابَكُم يَومَ التَقَى الجَمعانِ فَبِإِذنِ اللَّهِ وَلِيَعلَمَ المُؤمِنينَ (۱۶۶)

3-167    And that He might know the hypocrites.a And it was said to them: Come, fight in Allah’s way, or defend yourselves.b They said: If we knew fighting, we would have followed you.c They were on that day nearer to disbelief than to belief;d they say with their mouths what is not in their hearts. And Allah best knows what they conceal.e

وَلِيَعلَمَ الَّذينَ نافَقوا ۚ وَقيلَ لَهُم تَعالَوا قاتِلوا في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ أَوِ ادفَعوا ۖ قالوا لَو نَعلَمُ قِتالًا لَاتَّبَعناكُم ۗ هُم لِلكُفرِ يَومَئِذٍ أَقرَبُ مِنهُم لِلإيمانِ ۚ يَقولونَ بِأَفواهِهِم ما لَيسَ في قُلوبِهِم ۗ وَاللَّهُ أَعلَمُ بِما يَكتُمونَ (۱۶۷)

3-167a: نافَقوا – It is derived from نَفَقَ which means passed away and was used up. For this reason it is also used in the sense of spending. Derived from it is نَفَق which means a continuing path or a path that goes in a different direction, and a tunnel on earth that goes to the other side (R). Accordingly, elsewhere in the Quran there is an occurrence: إِنِ استَطَعتَ أَن تَبتَغِيَ نَفَقًا فِي الأَرضِ  (seek an opening into the earth) (6:35). The meaning in this context of نفاق is: الدُخُولُ فی الشرع من بابٍ و الخروج عنه من باب  (Entering sharia through one door and exiting from it from another) (R). منافق is a person who verbally confesses belief but in his heart remains an unbeliever. نَفَقَ is derived from it which means he did نفاق (was hypocritical). The hadith makes the technical meaning of نفاق more specific by stating that a منافق (hypocrite) has four attributes and a person in whom all four attributes are found is a pure hypocrite and those in whom only some of the attributes are found are proportionately less hypocritical. The four attributes of a hypocrite are: اذاؤ تُمِنَ خَانَ وَ اِذَ احدَّث کَذَبَ وَ اِذَا عَاھَدَ غَدَر و اذ اخاصَمَ فَجَوا (When he is trusted with a thing, he breaches the trust, when he speaks, he lies, when he promises he breaks the promise, and when he quarrels, he goes to the side which is untrue. Those who profess something but do not act according to what they profess also get a coloring of hypocrisy: كَبُرَ مَقتًا عِندَ اللَّهِ أَن تَقولوا ما لا تَفعَلونَ (It is most hateful in the sight of Allah that you say that which you do not do) (61:3).

In the last verse, the cause of the debacle at Uhad was mentioned, and in this verse, the purpose of the misfortune is given. First, it is stated that what happened was فَبِإِذنِ اللَّهِ (by Allah’s permission). The meaning of اذن has been explained previously. It means by His permission or by His knowledge and the purpose of stating this is that this calamity is not just meant to be a source of affliction for you for which there is no underlying purpose but there is a special reason for it. That special reason is that Allah may separate the believers from the hypocrites. For what is meant by He might know see notes 2-143b and 3-140a.

2-167b: ادفَعوا – The meaning of دفَع is to repel by force and when its relative pronoun is عن it means to defend or protect (R). There is no mention of a relative pronoun here but because it is used opposite قتال في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ  (fight in the way of Allah) hence the purport is: ادفعوا عن انفسکم و اھلیکم و اموالکم (Stop the enemy or assist them with your family, your wealth and your own being).

The responsibility of saving the nation from destruction or dishonor: قتال في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ requires faith. Hence, they are told that if they are believers, it is their responsibility to protect the religion of Allah and to save it from being destroyed. They are, therefore, urged to fight in the way of Allah. Even if they did not believe in fighting for Allah, it is the responsibility of every person to protect his family and kinsmen from the enemy. So, they should at least protect their family and stand up to assist them. This is also the condition today of Muslims and there is a lesson in this for them. They have abandoned serving the religion of Allah and make no effort in the way of Allah but the dishonorable state that they have reached at least requires that they wake up for the sake of their nation and their honor and realize that without selflessness and sacrifice they cannot survive.

2-167c: لَو نَعلَمُ قِتالًا – means if we knew fighting or if we knew it was a fight. What is meant by the later expression can be that they do not believe that there will actually be fighting, and this is clearly an excuse, or the meaning could be that this is not a fight because only seven hundred men are pitted against three thousand men and the disproportionate nature of the forces foretells not a fight but a massacre. If the ending words of the verse: يَقولونَ بِأَفواهِهِم ما لَيسَ في قُلوبِهِم that is, they say with their mouths what is not in their hearts is taken to refer to لَو نَعلَمُ قِتالًا, then the first meaning is correct.

لَاتَّبَعناكُم – The meaning of تَبع and اِتبع is to walk behind. The meaning of walking behind here is to participate in the battle.

2-167d: هُم لِلكُفرِ – The ل  in لِلكُفر and لِلإيمانِ has the meaning of الیٰ that is they are nearer to unbelief than belief or it is حزف مضاف and the purport is that in their actions they are closer to assisting the unbelievers rather than the believers because the unbelievers were helped by their turning back and not fighting in the battle of Uhad. According to some اقرب is قَرۡب which means to seek water (RM). So, اقرب is in the sense of طلب  (quest or seek) and the meaning becomes they seek unbelief more than belief.

2-167e: يَقولونَ بِأَفواهِهِم ما لَيسَ في قُلوبِهِم – This either points to their previous statement: لَو نَعلَمُ قِتالًا (See note 2-167c), or it means that they say they believe but do not believe in their heart, as is stated elsewhere: وَلَمّا يَدخُلِ الإيمانُ في قُلوبِكُم (and faith has not yet entered into your heart) (49:14).

 وَاللَّهُ أَعلَمُ بِما يَكتُمونَ – Instead of love for Islam which they profess with their mouths they harbor malice against Islam in their heart, but Allah knows this.

3-168    Those who said of their brethren whilst they (themselves) held back: Had they obeyed us, they would not have been killed. Say: Avert death from yourselves, if you are truthful.

الَّذينَ قالوا لِإِخوانِهِم وَقَعَدوا لَو أَطاعونا ما قُتِلوا ۗ قُل فَادرَءوا عَن أَنفُسِكُمُ المَوتَ إِن كُنتُم صادِقينَ (۱۶۸)

3-168a: قَعَدوا – قُعُودا is from the same set as قیام that is, to keep sitting, but قاعد (ones sitting)  means المتکاسل فی الشئ (R) that is, someone who is lazy about doing a thing and gets left behind.

ادرَءوا – The meaning of دَرۡأ is المیل الیٰ احد الجانِبَیۡن that is, to incline towards one side, and if its relative pronoun is عن, then the meaning of درأت عنه  is دفعت عن جانبه (R) (Repelled or avert from his side), as in: يَدرَءونَ بِالحَسَنَةِ السَّيِّئَةَ (repel evil with good) (13:22) ; وَيَدرَأُ عَنهَا العَذابَ (And it shall avert the chastisement from her) (24:8).

One should not fear death in performance of duty: As is manifest from وَقَعَدوا the narration about hypocrites continues here and the people whose saying is given here are those who did not go to do battle. These people were closely related to those who had gone to do battle, and thus were their brethren. So, while condoling their death, they expressed their regret that if they had followed them, that is if they had not accepted faith with their heart, and participated with them in their hypocricy, and not gone to do battle, they would not have died. Because their real purpose was to express sorrow for the death of their brethren, hence instead of focusing specifically on their saying, a generic answer is given. Fighting had become essential for the survival of the Muslim community. Since there was no other alternative but to fight for self-preservation, it mattered not whether they lived or died because what had to be done must be done. It would indeed be a poor principle if out of fear of death one does not perform a duty that is essential for human welfare. To save oneself from death in this manner makes living as the real purpose of existence. For this reason, the response that is given is that if you consider escaping death as the major purpose of life and if you are correct then you must be having the means to do so. A challenge is given to them to avert death if they are correct. If they fail to do this, then they have misunderstood and failed to achieve the purpose of life and have degraded the honor of mankind. Death will, in any case, overtake them. This is indicated in the next verse: وَلا تَحسَبَنَّ الَّذينَ قُتِلوا في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ أَمواتًا (And think not of those who are killed in Allah’s way as dead) (3:169). These are those who have achieved the purpose of life. Hence, they are not dead.

3-169    And think not of those who are killed in Allah’s way as dead. Nay, they are alive being provided sustenance from their Lord,a

وَلا تَحسَبَنَّ الَّذينَ قُتِلوا في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ أَمواتًا ۚ بَل أَحياءٌ عِندَ رَبِّهِم يُرزَقونَ (۱۶۹)

3-169a: The life of martyrs: The meaning of the statement in 3:169 has been explained in detail in note 2-154a. The difference from verse 2:154 is that it was stated there: بَل أَحياءٌ  ((Nay, (they are) alive), while here it is stated: أَحياءٌ عِندَ رَبِّهِم which clearly manifests that this life is in the presence of their Lord and not a physical life on this earth. Alternatively, the meaning of عِندَ رَبِّهِم is to manifest their nearness to Allah in His presence. There are several ahadith which show that martyrs are granted a special status of nearness to Allah. In the end, it is stated here: يُرزَقونَ (being provided sustenance from their Lord). This sustenance is the same sustenance that is provided in paradise: كُلَّما رُزِقوا مِنها مِن ثَمَرَةٍ رِزقًا (Whenever they are given a portion of the fruit thereof) (2:25). So, if their physical sustenance has been terminated, it is of no concern because they are given sustenance deserving of their eternal life.

3-170    Rejoicing in what Allah has given them out of His grace, and they rejoice for the sake of those who, (being left) behind them, have not yet joined them, that they have no fear, nor shall they grieve.a

فَرِحينَ بِما آتاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضلِهِ وَيَستَبشِرونَ بِالَّذينَ لَم يَلحَقوا بِهِم مِن خَلفِهِم أَلّا خَوفٌ عَلَيهِم وَلا هُم يَحزَنونَ (۱۷۰)

3-170a: يَستَبشِرونَ – The purport of استَبۡشَر is that they achieved the ease whose good tidings were promised to them (R). The pleasure that one gets from بشارۃ (glad tidings) is also called استَبۡشَر. For this reason, فاستَبۡشَر is brought after بشّرہ as an intransitive verb, that is he gave him glad tidings which made him happy. So, it is also spoken for only becoming happy.

مِن خَلفِهِم – These are those who are left alive after the ones martyred.

Two lucky groups: In this verse and the next verse, Muslims are told that those who strive to achieve the purpose of life and regardless of whether they give their life in the attempt or survive, they are the lucky ones. The first group comprising the martyrs achieve the happiness and pleasure which are promised to the pious after death. The second group comprising those who survive are given the glad tidings that they will be successful, and neither would they be afraid of enemies or of Satan, nor would they have any regret or sorrow for the sacrifices they made in the way of Allah. Just as Allah informs the denizens of earth that the martyrs are enjoying His blessings, He also informs the martyrs that those who they left behind have succeeded.

3-171    They rejoice for Allah’s favour and (His) grace, and that Allah wastes not the reward of the believers.a

 الَّذينَ استَجابوا لِلَّهِ وَالرَّسولِ مِن بَعدِ ما أَصابَهُمُ القَرحُ ۚ لِلَّذينَ أَحسَنوا مِنهُم وَاتَّقَوا أَجرٌ عَظيمٌ (۱۷۱)

3-171a: The meaning of خَوف and حزن: In this verse, there is a repetition of the ending topic of the last verse, and this is for emphasis and clarification. In the last verse, it was stated that the martyrs will have no fear, nor will they grieve. خَوف or fear is a condition in which one is afraid that something bad may happen or that some calamity may be coming. So, along with this, it is stated that not only will nothing bad happen to them, but they will also be enriched by Allah’s blessings and rewards. حزن is regret or sorrow and this condition develops when one misses a good opportunity or when one loses the wealth or strength expended on a purpose which will not be producing any benefits in the future. So, along with this, it is stated that Allah will not waste their reward. Thus, the Quran itself elucidates the meaning of خَوف and حزن . Another way of looking at these two verses is that in the first verse (3:170) there is only the glad tidings of being saved from fear and sorrow while in this verse (3:171) there is the glad tidings of reward and blessings for the work they had performed. Thus, the previous verse gives the glad tidings of the removal of anything pernicious and this verse of reaping the profit. Another interpretation can be that لّا خَوفٌ عَلَيهِم وَلا هُم يَحزَنونَ is the glad tiding of spiritual salvation, and in Allah’s blessing and reward pertains to worldly success and physical blessings.  

Surah Āl Imran (Section 16)

3-149    O you who believe, if you obey those who disbelieve, they will make you turn back upon your heels, so you will turn back losers.

يا أَيُّهَا الَّذينَ آمَنوا إِن تُطيعُوا الَّذينَ كَفَروا يَرُدّوكُم عَلىٰ أَعقابِكُم فَتَنقَلِبوا خاسِرينَ  (۱۴۹)

3-149a: Obedience of the unbelievers: إِن تُطيعُوا الَّذينَ كَفَروا – The meaning of اطاعة as to follow a command or affair has already been explained in note 3-100a. There can be two interpretations of اطاعة here. The first one is to show weakness before the unbelievers, become submissive and to accept subordination to them. This is in line with what is said in verse 3:146 where it is stated that the Companions of the Prophet are not such weaklings that they are willing to bow down before the enemy in the face of a slight set back in which the enemy gets the upper hand. This is stated because the hypocrites who had turned back on the way to the battlefield were determined, after seeing the set back to the Muslims at Uhad, that if Abu Sufyan entered Madinah, they would readily pledge their loyalty to him. The Quran addresses the righteous Muslims and warns them that there can be only one outcome of submissiveness to the unbelievers which is that they will turn you from the religion of Islam. A similar warning is given in another place in the Quran as well: وَلا يَزالونَ يُقاتِلونَكُم حَتّىٰ يَرُدّوكُم عَن دينِكُم إِنِ استَطاعوا (And they will not cease fighting you until they turn you back from your religion, if they can (2-217). The second interpretation of اطاعة here is that their suggestions and opinions in the matter of religion should not be accepted and they should not be followed under the mistaken idea that they are well-wishers: فیما یامرونکم به فیما ینھونکم عنه فتقبلوا رایھم فی ذالك  (IJ). Both the interpretations are correct. If Muslims suffer some loss at the hands of the unbelievers and even if they gain the upper hand in a battle, Muslims should not lose heart and submit to them, and in matters of religion particularly and in all matters generally they should be wary of their machinations.

الَّذينَ كَفَروا – Some commentators have taken this to mean Abu Sufyan and his companions. However, according to a narration of Ali, it is the hypocrites who are meant here who told the Muslims to return to their brethren and join their faith. In accordance with the first interpretation of اطاعة, this verse fits both the unbelievers and hypocrites. Hassan is of the opinion that it is the Jews and Christians who are meant here who were engaged in sowing all kinds of doubts in the minds of the Muslims in a bid to deviate them from their faith. This is correct from the point of view of the second interpretation of اطاعة. Some commentators hold that this verse is generic and this opinion is correct because in every era the unbelievers in one way or the other keep on trying to undermine the Muslims.

3-150    Nay, Allah is your Patron, and He is the Best of the helpers.

بَلِ اللَّهُ مَولاكُم ۖ وَهُوَ خَيرُ النّاصِرينَ (۱۵۰)

3-150aHoly Prophet’s keen sense of honor for the oneness of Allah: A narration in Bukhari states that on the Day of Uhad after the Muslims had suffered a grave reverse with the Prophet receiving severe injuries and having fallen, the Muslims finally managed to rally around the Prophet. A rumor spread that the Prophet had been killed. Abu Sufyan before withdrawing from the battlefield called out in a loud voice, “Is Muhammad among you?” The Holy Prophet commanded not to reply. He then called out, “Is Abu Bakr among you?” and again the Holy Prophet commanded silence. Then he called out “Is Umar ibn Khatab among you? If these people had been alive, they would have responded”. Umar replied, “We are all alive to bring disgrace to you”. Then Abu Sufyan shouted: اُعۡلُ ھبل (Long live Hubal). Holy Prophet commanded to reply back with a shout of: اللَّه اعلیٰ و اجلّ (Allah is the Most High and Most Glorious), to which Abu Sufyan shouted: لنا العُزّٰ و لا عُزّٰی لکم (Uzza is ours and you have no Uzza). The Prophet commanded a reply: بل اللَّه مولیٰنا و لا مولیٰ لکم (Allah is our helper. You have no helper). The words in this verse: بَلِ اللَّهُ مَولاكُم seem to point to this incident. This incident also shows the sense of honor that the Holy Prophet had for the unity of Allah. When the question was about his life or death, he ordered silence but when an idol was praised which was an attack on the oneness of Allah, he immediately ordered a response and let it be known that the Muslims can never be disgraced because our patron and helper is Allah, and in the end it will be the unbelievers who will be disgraced even though they may inflict some loss on the Muslims in the meantime.

3-151    We will cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve because they set up with Allah that for which He has sent down no authority, and their abode is the Fire. And evil is the abode of the wrongdoers.

سَنُلقي في قُلوبِ الَّذينَ كَفَرُوا الرُّعبَ بِما أَشرَكوا بِاللَّهِ ما لَم يُنَزِّل بِهِ سُلطانًا ۖ وَمَأواهُمُ النّارُ ۚ وَبِئسَ مَثوَى الظّالِمينَ (۱۵۱)

3-151: الرُّعبَ – رُعب is being cut off from that which fills the heart with fear. Accordingly, from the point of view of filling, the meaning of رَعَبۡتُ الحَوۡض is I filled the tank, and from the point of view of cutting, the meaning of رَعَبۡتُ السَّنَامَ is I cut the hump (R).

سُلطان – Its root is سلط and the meaning of سلَاطة is to overcome and become strong. It is in the same sense that there is the word سلطان as in: وَمَن قُتِلَ مَظلومًا فَقَد جَعَلنا لِوَلِيِّهِ سُلطانًا (And whoever is slain unjustly, We have indeed given to his heir authority) (17:33); إِنَّهُ لَيسَ لَهُ سُلطانٌ عَلَى الَّذينَ آمَنوا (Surely he has no authority over those who believe) (16:99): إِنَّما سُلطانُهُ عَلَى الَّذينَ يَتَوَلَّونَهُ (His authority is only over those who befriend him) (16:100); لا  تَنفُذونَ إِلّا بِسُلطانٍ (You cannot pass through but with authority) (55:33) (R). حجة or reasoning is called سُلطان (authority) because reasoning captures and dominates the heart but its appeal is primarily to intellectuals and wise persons.

ماویٰ  – The meaning of أویٰ الیٰ کذا is اِنضَمَّ الیه that is he joined him or joined his side.

 مثویٰ – It is derived from ثوی and the meaning of ثواء is to stay in the declared place of residence or to stay in a place one has made his abode (R).

Unbelievers overcome with fears of Muslims: Despite the losses suffered by Muslims at Uhad, events show that the unbelievers were afraid of Muslims in their heart. They were clearly in the know that the Holy Prophet Muhammad was alive and so were Abu Bakr and Umar as is apparent from a hadith in Bukhari (reported above). Nevertheless, when Abu Sufyan saw that the Muslims had congregated around the Holy Prophet, he considered his best interest would be served by returning to Makkah. Some narrations indicate that they repented their hasty retreat on the way back and talked among themselves that they had not acted wisely by leaving the Muslims without destroying them, but because of the awe of Muslims in their heart, they did not return to resume the battle. On the contrary, the Muslims pursued them till Hamra al-Assad the next day. Another sign of the awe is that Abu Sufyan despite promising to return the next year did not venture to come out for a confrontation at the appointed time. When he finally returned with a large army of ten thousand fighters, he and his huge army dispersed and retreated overnight during the Battle of Ahzab even though the strength of the Muslim army was insignificant compared to his juggernaut. After this, the unbelievers became so awestruck that their offensive operations stopped and in the eighth year after hijra when the Holy Prophet with ten thousand Companions marched on Makkah because of their treaty violation, they surrendered without a fight. In short, the powerlessness of an entire country before a relatively small group was the result of awe struck in the hearts of the unbelievers by God.

Holy Prophet’s awe-inspiring personality: In several authentic hadith, the Holy Prophet has recounted his attributes relative to other prophets and among them is the grant of an awe-inspiring personality. According to one hadith about which there is consensus about its authenticity, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said: I have been given five things which were not given to any previous prophet. The first thing among them is نُصِرَتُ بالرعب مَسِیرۃَ شھرٍ  (I have been helped by awe equivalent to one month’s journey). This awe is not just a fictitious thing. The life of the Holy Prophet, and after him the life of the Companions and for a long time afterwards the condition of the Muslims presents a clear example of this. Till about a century ago, European mothers used to discipline their children by frightening them by what the Turks would do to them although the Turks were a great distance from them. Even in the present decrepit state of Muslims, Christian leaders are constantly engaged in trying to weaken the Muslims in whatever way they can because they are afraid that the Muslims may again resurge into a global power. Accordingly, the West lives in a totally unwanted fear of Pan-Islamism although it is laughable that the Muslim states, such as they are, can be a match for Western powers with their huge armies and sophisticated armaments. Similarly, the Muslims are not only remiss in propagating their religion but are in almost a comatose state but if the Christian missionaries are afraid of any religion, it is Islam. This awe is justified and is everlasting because the words of the Truthful Informant cannot be incorrect and the Divine promise cannot be false.

God has explained the reason for this awe by stating: بِما أَشرَكوا بِاللَّهِ (because they set up partners with Allah). It is true that a polytheist is weak and a coward because the heart of a person becomes weak when he is ready to bow his head not just before the slightest force such as wind, rain or other temporary force of nature but also before inanimate objects such as stones and idols and considers them as gods and worships them and prays to them. In contrast to this, a unitarian Muslim only recognizes the power of Allah as greater than his and considers all other forces of the world subordinate to him. Such a person is strong of heart because he is not afraid of anything and does not care even of the whole world is against him.

3-152    And Allah certainly made good His promise to you when you slew them by His permission,a until you became weak-hearted and disputed about the affair and disobeyed after He had shown you that which you loved.b Of you were some who desired this world, and of you were some who desired the Hereafter.c Then He turned you away from them that He might try you;d and He has indeed pardoned you. And Allah is Gracious to the believers.e

وَلَقَد صَدَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ وَعدَهُ إِذ تَحُسّونَهُم بِإِذنِهِ ۖ حَتّىٰ إِذا فَشِلتُم وَتَنازَعتُم فِي الأَمرِ وَعَصَيتُم مِن بَعدِ ما أَراكُم ما تُحِبّونَ ۚ مِنكُم مَن يُريدُ الدُّنيا وَمِنكُم مَن يُريدُ الآخِرَةَ ۚ ثُمَّ صَرَفَكُم عَنهُم لِيَبتَلِيَكُم ۖ وَلَقَد عَفا عَنكُم ۗ وَاللَّهُ ذو فَضلٍ عَلَى المُؤمِنينَ  (۱۵۲)

3-152a: تَحُسّونَ – Its root is حس and حاسّة is the sense with which one perceives that a thing should be eschewed. According to Al-Mufradat, احَسسۡتُ is used in two ways. One is to perceive a thing through the power of the senses for which see 3-52a. The second is to take away someone’s senses by which is meant killing that person. For this reason, the meaning of حَسَسۡتُهٗ is given as قتلتهٗ  and حَسِیس means قتیل.

The early reverse of the unbelievers in the battle and the fulfilment of the Divine promise: The narration returns from here back to the events of the battle of Uhad. It was stated in the thirteenth section: وَإِذ غَدَوتَ مِن أَهلِكَ تُبَوِّئُ المُؤمِنينَ مَقاعِدَ لِلقِتالِ (And when thou didst go forth early in the morning from thy family, to assign to the believers their position for the Battle). (3: 120) The second event related there was: إِذ هَمَّت طائِفَتانِ مِنكُم  أَن تَفشَلا (When two parties from among you thought of showing cowardice). (3:121) The third event narrated was: إِذ تَقولُ لِلمُؤمِنينَ أَلَن يَكفِيَكُم أَن يُمِدَّكُم رَبُّكُم بِثَلاثَةِ آلافٍ مِنَ المَلائِكَةِ مُنزَلينَ (When thou didst say to the believers: Does it not suffice you that your Lord should help you with three thousand angels sent down) (3:123). The fourth event is narrated here: وَلَقَد صَدَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ وَعدَهُ إِذ تَحُسّونَهُم بِإِذنِهِ (And Allah certainly made good His promise to you when you slew them by His permission). In between the narration of the events of the Battle, the verses advise, exhorts and preaches to the Muslims so as to make firm their hearts and inform them of the ways to succeed. After promising them help from the angels, the narration of the battle continues that Allah fulfilled the promise that He made. The real purpose of the promise is expressed by the word تَحُسّونَهُم , that is you started killing them. Allah states very clearly that He fulfilled the promise of assisting the believers with three thousand angels and how did this occur? It is stated that its occurrence manifested in: تَحُسّونَهُم بِإِذنِهِ  you slew them by His special permission. It is important to note that the Muslims started slaying them and not the angels. The angels only abetted or were the ones that overawed the unbelievers as is apparent from: سَنُلقي في قُلوبِ الَّذينَ كَفَرُوا الرُّعبَ (We will cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve) (3:150). The ones who fought and slew the unbelievers were Muslims.

Unbelievers defeated in the first phase of the battle: It is a historical fact that the unbelievers were slaughtered until they began to flee from the battlefield. The killing was so extensive that their standard bearer was killed and nine other unbelievers who picked up the standard one after the other were killed. History also records that there were so many injured among the unbelievers that they did not have enough mounts to carry them, and some had to be carried off from the battlefield on the backs of their comrades. It was precisely because of the large number injured that even though the Muslim force was dispersed, the unbelievers could not finish them off or even take some captives. Some Christian critics maintain that the unbelievers were not routed but this was simply a battlefield tactic. The battlefield events do not support such a supposition. The unbelievers had come after great preparation to deal a final blow to the Muslims but the fact that they left them still standing in the battlefield and decided to return home shows that this early defeat was not a battlefield ruse. It was only that Khalid took advantage of a mistake by a section of the Muslim force that turned a certain victory into an uncertain outcome. It is proven from authentic narrations that the Makkan force had suffered severe losses, and the Quran makes an open claim of this.

3-152b: تَنازَعتُم – The meaning of نزع is to pull a thing from its place of rest, and it is also used in the sense of eschew or shun, as in to remove love or enmity from the heart: وَنَزَعنا ما في صُدورِهِم مِن غِلٍّ (And We shall remove whatever of ill feeling is in their hearts) (7:43). It is also used in the sense of سلب or to take a thing, as in: تَنزِعُ المُلكَ مِمَّن تَشاءُ (…takest away the kingdom from whom Thou pleases) (3:26). The meaning of  تنازُعۡ and منازعۃ is to pull and tug at each other, and the purport is enmity and contention that is to quarrel with each other (R), the quarreling parties try to tug each other from their position.

The fifth event of the battle: The persons referred to in فَشِلتُم – تَنازَعتُم – عَصَيتُم are only the archers, even though the words appear to be addressed generally to the entire body. It is the style of the Quran that when the impact of the actions of certain individuals affects the entire nation, the Quran addresses the entire nation. The whole body of Muslims suffered because of what the archers did and hence the entire body is addressed.

The first condition of the archers is described as فَشِلتُم that is, you showed cowardice. This cowardice was not in respect of the enemy but, as is mentioned later, but was in the form of disobeying the order of the Holy Prophet to gain booty. This was an act of great cowardice that their hearts weakened before the thought of some worldly gain. Their second condition is depicted by تَنازَعتُم فِي الأَمرِ . The أَمرِ or affair refers here to the order of the Holy Prophet, in which he had clearly instructed: لا تبرحوا ان رایتمونا ظھرنا علیہم فلا تبرحوا و ان رایتموھم ظھر وا علینا فلا تعینونا (Do not leave your place. If you see that we have overcome them, do not leave your position, and if you see that they have overcome us, do not come to our assistance) (al-Bukhari). The تنازُعۡ or dispute took place because when the archers saw the enemy routed and fleeing and even the women accompanying their force running with their skirts raised to bare their shins as occurs in a moment of intensity, the archers raised a cry: الغنیمة – الغنیمة . Their commander reasoned with them that the Holy Prophet’s specific instruction was not to leave the position, but their greed prevailed and out of the fifty archers forty left their position in search of booty. This dispute too took place between the archers and there is no record of any other dispute which goes to show that all these events are about the archers. Their third condition is that they became guilty of dereliction of duty by leaving their position. There were only forty archers who disobeyed but even here the term عَصَيتُم (you disobeyed) is addressed to the entire body because the affect of the disobedience impacted the entire force.

3-152c: Having plunder as an objective is against the teaching of Quran: The two group of archers are mentioned in this verse with one being referred to as: مَن يُريدُ الدُّنيا which is the one that disobeyed and left their position to gather the spoils of war, and the other being referred to as: مَن يُريدُ الآخِرَةَ which includes Abdullah bin Jubair and his companions who did not leave their position. This shows that Islam allows the taking of spoils of war but those who consider the spoils of war as their perspective are given the title of: مَن يُريدُ الدُّنيا.  There is a rebuttal in this to those critics of Islam who allege that the Islamic wars were waged to obtain spoils of war. Quran very clearly expresses disdain for having such a low outlook and condemns those who had such a thought with very strong words.

3-152d: The manifestation of courage and devotion by the Companions: This is the sixth phase of the battle. When the dispute arose between the archers and a significant number of them disobeyed, the battlefield dynamics changed from the previous situation of إِذ تَحُسّونَهُم بِإِذنِهِ that is slaying them by Allah’s permission. Allah then turned the Muslims away from the unbelievers. Previously the unbelievers were fleeing, and the Muslims were killing them, now the Muslims were fleeing and the unbelievers were killing them. The turning away is attributed to Allah not because Allah had forcibly seized the Muslims and turned them away but because a section of Muslims had committed a mistake and the entire Muslim force by virtue of Divine rule had to bear the brunt of that mistake. This was a punishment by Allah for a mistake and since this was the result of a Divine rule, hence the action is attributed to Allah. However, this punishment was in the form of a blessing so that the hidden gems in the character of the Companions would become manifest and equally the weaknesses or disease that was hidden in the hearts of some others would become manifest. Accordingly, the readiness to lay down one’s life, the bravery, the courage, and perseverance that the Companions exhibited was such that it would be difficult to find a parallel in the annals of world history. Despite the false rumor in the battlefield that the Holy Prophet had been martyred, they did not stop and kept busy fighting against the enemy. When an enemy combatant Ibn Qaimah advanced towards the Holy Prophet to deal him a death blow, Musaib bin Umair, a companion stepped in between and stopped the attacker from reaching the Holy Prophet though in this attempt he lost his own life. In another attack on the Holy Prophet, the enemy’s strike with the sword was stopped by Talal, a Companion, who lost his hand in the process but saved the Holy Prophet. The Companions formed a human shield stronger than a steel wall around the Prophet. When a Companion in this wall fell, another was quick to replace him and all attempts to reach the Holy Prophet by the enemy, whose real purpose was to kill the Prophet, were thwarted. Abu Dujanah stood before the Holy Prophet with his back to the enemy to shield the Holy Prophet. No rational person can overlook these courageous acts and use the flight of five or ten Companions from the battlefield to label the seven hundred Companions as cowards. However, by making such a charge, the diseased nature of the Jews and hypocrites became manifest.

3-152e: وَلَقَد عَفا عَنكُم – He has indeed pardoned you. The blunder was so dangerous that in a normal situation, it was sufficient to destroy the entire force but since Allah is merciful to the righteous, He did not impose the full measure of punishment that such a grievous mistake deserved, but forgave you and saved you. The purport here is: عفو عن الاستئصال (protection from destruction) (RM). If the purport is forgiveness of sin then the reference is to the forgiveness of the disobedience of the archers. The repetition in verse 3-155 of وَلَقَد عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنهُم refers to the forgiveness of Muslims who fled the battlefield.

These words also show that Allah forgives grave sins which may rightly be termed as major sins in the light of the other virtues of a person even though forgiveness has not specifically been sought. For this reason, among the attributes of Allah, as stated elsewhere, is: غافِرِ الذَّنبِ وَقابِلِ التَّوبِ (40:3) Forgiver (without repentance) of sin and Acceptor of repentance.

3-153    When you went away far, and paid no heed to anyone, and the Messenger was calling you in your rear.a So He gave you (another) grief for (your) first grief that you might not grieve at what escaped you, nor (at) what befell you. And Allah is Aware of what you do.b

إِذ تُصعِدونَ وَلا تَلوونَ عَلىٰ أَحَدٍ وَالرَّسولُ يَدعوكُم في أُخراكُم فَأَثابَكُم غَمًّا بِغَمٍّ لِكَيلا تَحزَنوا عَلىٰ ما فاتَكُم وَلا ما أَصابَكُم ۗ وَاللَّهُ خَبيرٌ بِما تَعمَلونَ (۱۵۳)

3-153a: تُصعِدونَ – It is derived from صعد and صُعُود means ascending to a high place (R), and اِصۡعاد (from which تُصعِدونَ here is derived) means to go far in the land whether ascending or descending (R) even though its derivation is from صُعُود . Thus, the word has been used for going far in the land without the connotation of going to a higher place. Imam Raghib has considered this to be a correct use and has given the example of تعال whose root is علو (height, exaltedness; elevation) but now its meaning is simply to come. Some commentators have opined that the purport of اِصۡعاد is not ابعاد فی الارض but it indicates that they resolved, pursued and used علو that is, they spared no effort (R).

تَلوونَ – The literal meaning of لوی is فتل حبل that is to put the twists in a rope, but the meaning of لَوَیۡتُ علیه is عَطَفۡتُ (I turned towards him) (LA). A narration from hadith states: لایلوی احدٌ علیٰ احدٍ and its meaning according to Ibn Kathir is he did not pay him any attention and nor did he turn to look at him.

Holy Prophet’s courage: The meaning of  في أُخراكُمis either فی جماعتکم الاخری  that is in your rear party meaning that a party had proceeded ahead and the Holy Prophet was left in the rear party or the meaning is فی ورائکم that is, on your hind side because جاء فلان فی اٰخر الناس و اخرٰہم means جاء خلفہم (he came after).

Seventh phase of the battle: This was the seventh phase of the battle when the Muslim force was encircled and began to flee, and the Prophet was calling them to assemble around him by shouting الیّ عباد اللّٰه الیّ عباد اللّٰه انا رسول اللّٰه (O servants of Allah; Come in my direction; I am the Messenger of Allah). The Holy Prophet showed exemplary courage by coming forward and exposing himself to the attacks of the enemy at this critical juncture. This also shows the trust that the Holy Prophet had in the help of Allah. During the battles, he was in the vanguard of the force, almost daring the enemy to attack him. This same act of a courageous heart was also exhibited in the battle of Hunain when the Muslim force retreated under the hail of arrows being fired at them by the enemy archers but the Holy Prophet kept advancing towards the enemy lines repeatedly calling out  انا النبیّ لا کذب انا ابن عبدالمطلب   (I am the Prophet, there is no falsehood in this and I am the son of Abdul Mutalib). In the battle of Uhad, the Holy Prophet did not care for his own life when faced with the compulsion of gathering his dispersed force and he thus established a great example of how a general should lead his troops from the front in a battle in order to achieve victory and to show to his troops that he does not care for his own life. It was a result of this beckoning of the Holy Prophet that his dispersed force gathered around him and became a compact unit.

3-153b: أَثابَكُم – The literal meaning of أَثاب is to reward or to bring about the result of a previous action again. See Note 2-103a. Sometimes it occurs with the meaning of just to give, as in: اثابه اللّٰه ثوابه the meaning of اثابه is اعطاہ (give; grant; donate) (LA). Since ثواب (reward) is used both for something good and something bad, hence ثواب can also be used for the punishment of a fault.

غَمًّا – The literal meaning of غَمّ   is سترالشئ  which means to cover something, and for this reason غمام is the name for clouds because it covers the light of the sun. غم is called غم because it covers pleasure and joy.

 غَمًّا – The ب is for accompaniment and the meaning would be as a punishment for your fault one sorrow given to you was accompanied by another sorrow, or it is for recompense and the meaning would be that one sorrow was compensated by another sorrow. The first sorrow was that a defeated enemy escaped from their hand and Muslims were martyred and injured and the second sorrow was that the Holy Prophet’s cry of الیّ عباد اللّٰه to rally his troops invited the attention of the enemy attack at him resulting in serious injuries and near martyrdom, and even spawned a false rumor that he was killed.

ما فاتَكُم – The meaning of فوت is that a thing is removed so far from a person that it becomes impossible for him to obtain it. Thus ما فاتَكُم or the things so far removed that it became impossible for the Muslims to obtain was the benefit of victory such as the spoils of war, captives and the like.

ما أَصابَكُم – The calamity that befell the Muslims in terms of the injured and martyred.

This is the eighth event of the battle of Uhad. Here Allah states that He gave the Muslims along with one sorrow another sorrow so that they may not grieve at what escaped them nor at the misfortune that afflicted them.

The love of the Companions for the Holy Prophet: When the Holy Prophet cried out to his troops, the enemy directed the full force of their attack on him. Before the Companions could rally around him, he was severely injured and fell on the ground, but his cry enabled the dispersed companions to find their way to him. The first sorrow of the Muslims was that not only did the enemy escape from their pursuit but the tables were turned on them resulting in severe losses. However, when they saw the injuries suffered by the Holy Prophet, they forgot their own sorrow before this new sorrow decreed by Allah. The result was that they forgot their own sorrow that the enemy had escaped them, that they had lost the spoils of war, and that many of their comrades had been martyred or injured. Their love of the Holy Prophet was so intense that before this new sorrow of seeing him in distress, their own sorrow disappeared. These were men in the battlefield who were willing to be beheaded with pleasure in order to save the Holy Prophet the smallest amount of distress, but the women of Madinah were equally in love with the Prophet and they did not grieve for their relatives, their brothers and sons who were martyred when they learnt that the Holy Prophet was alive. As an example, there is a narration about a woman who when she was informed that her father, husband, and son had been martyred, she enquired whether the Holy Prophet was alive. On receiving a reply in the affirmative, she said: کُلُّ مصیبةٍ بعدك جُلَل (After (the welfare) of the Holy Prophet all calamities are trivial). This was the love that the Companions, men and women, had for the Holy Prophet. It is the manifestation of this love that is depicted in the following hadith: اَ يُؤْمِنُ أَحَدُكُمْ حَتَّى أَكُونَ أَحَبَّ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ وَالِدِهِ وَوَلَدِهِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ  (None of you will have faith till he loves me more than his father, his children and all mankind). The manifestation of this perfect faith was seen in every aspect of the Companion’s life.

There is hadith testimony that the Holy Prophet was left alone or with seven or nine Companions. This does not mean that the rest of the Companions had fled. The actual situation was that the Holy Prophet was left isolated on one side of the battlefield while the rest of the force was dispersed. In this condition, a fierce attack was launched on the Holy Prophet and seven Companions from the Ansaar were martyred one after the other defending the Holy Prophet. A Companion, Talhah, received more than seventy wounds on his body and lost his fingers while defending the Holy Prophet. In the end when Abi bin Khalf attacked the Holy Prophet, the Prophet struck him with his spear and said the following words:  اشتدَّ غضب اللّٰه علےٰ من قتله رسول اللّٰه صلعم بیدہ فی سبیل اللّٰه  (Allah’s wrath is on that person who the Messenger of Allah kills with his own hands in the way of Allah). The Holy Prophet did not kill anybody in any of the battles in which he took part.

3-154    Then after grief He sent down security on you, slumber overcoming a party of you,a while (there was) another party whom their own souls had rendered anxious — they entertained about Allah thoughts of ignorance quite unjustly. They said: Have we any hand in the affair? Say: The affair is wholly (in the hands) of Allah.b They hide within their souls that which they would not reveal to thee. They say: Had we any hand in the affair, we would not have been slain here. Say: Had you remained in your houses, those for whom slaughter was ordained would have gone forth to the places where they would be slain. And (this happened) that Allah might test what was in your breasts and that He might purge what was in your hearts. And Allah is Knower of what is in the breasts.c

ثُمَّ أَنزَلَ عَلَيكُم مِن بَعدِ الغَمِّ أَمَنَةً نُعاسًا يَغشىٰ طائِفَةً مِنكُم ۖ وَطائِفَةٌ قَد أَهَمَّتهُم أَنفُسُهُم يَظُنّونَ بِاللَّهِ غَيرَ الحَقِّ ظَنَّ الجاهِلِيَّةِ ۖ يَقولونَ هَل لَنا مِنَ الأَمرِ مِن شَيءٍ ۗ قُل إِنَّ الأَمرَ كُلَّهُ لِلَّهِ ۗ يُخفونَ في أَنفُسِهِم ما لا يُبدونَ لَكَ ۖ يَقولونَ لَو كانَ لَنا مِنَ الأَمرِ شَيءٌ ما قُتِلنا هاهُنا ۗ قُل لَو كُنتُم في بُيوتِكُم لَبَرَزَ الَّذينَ كُتِبَ عَلَيهِمُ القَتلُ إِلىٰ مَضاجِعِهِم ۖ وَلِيَبتَلِيَ اللَّهُ ما في صُدورِكُم وَلِيُمَحِّصَ ما في قُلوبِكُم ۗ وَاللَّهُ عَليمٌ بِذاتِ الصُّدورِ (۱۵۴)

3-154a: أَمَنَةً – Like امن , it is a verbal noun and in the sentence structure, it is the object of أَنزَلَ .

نُعاسًا –  نُعاسً is drowsiness or light sleep such as dozing, and there is a saying:     عبارۃ عن لنُسکونِ وَ الۡھُدُدِّ    (R) that is, it means peace and contentment. Here نُعاسً is a noun in apposition to أَمَنَةً .

Ninth event of the battle of Uhad: The Muslim force gathered around the Holy Prophet and the enemy, seeing that they were no longer dispersed but a compact unit, left the battlefield. The Muslims stayed in the battlefield and felt so much secure from the enemy that some of them slumbered or felt completely at peace. The purport here is to show that although the Muslims passed through a distressful situation but that they were not defeated because they stayed in the battlefield and had such a sense of security and were so unafraid of the enemy that some of them could even sleep. It is obvious that if they were in a state of fear from an enemy attack, they would not have slept. In some ahadith, there are words to the effect that the narrator says that in the battlefield, he felt so sleepy that the sword was falling out of his hand. In another hadith there is a statement from a narrator that as he was dozing off, he heard someone say: لو کان لنا من الامرشئ ما قتلنا ھٰھُنا  (It appeared to me that I was hearing it in a dream) (IK). It is obvious that these statements pertain to the end of the battle.

3-154b: أَهَمَّتهُم – It is a derivative of أَهَمَّت ھَمّ which means sorrow or grief, and when an affair causes sorrow or grief, it is said: اھمنی الامر (LA).

يَظُنّونَ بِاللَّهِ غَيرَ الحَقِّ – غَيرَ الحَقِّ is either غیر ظن الحق being a mediator of a verbal noun and ظن الجاھلیة is its substitute or ظن الجاھلیة is a verbal noun that emphasizes غَيرَ الحَقِّ يَظُنّونَ .

The qualified noun in ظن الجاھلیة is an attribute of its verbal noun and the purport is: ظن اھل الجاھلیة that is thoughts that are typical of the people of ignorance. By the people of ignorance are meant the unbelievers because the period of ignorance was the period prior to Islam.

الأَمرِ – Its meaning is either the affair, and the purport is have we any hand in the affair of the battle? And this is the meaning adopted here. Some commentators have taken its meaning to be rule or governance and the meaning in that case would be can we really get the rulership that Muhammad (PBUH) has promised? This thought was inspired by the set back at Uhad.

Carping of hypocrites: This group which was most concerned with preserving their own life was the group of hypocrites who, under the leadership of Abdullah bin Ubai, returned to Madinah before the battle started. Their main concern was their own safety rather than the defense of Islam and so they did not participate in the battle. The ظن or thought in يَظُنّونَ بِاللَّهِ غَيرَ الحَقِّ ظَنَّ الجاهِلِيَّةِ (they entertained about Allah thoughts of ignorance quite unjustly) has been explained elsewhere in the Quran where there is a mention of similar thoughts of the hypocrites: بَل ظَنَنتُم أَن لَن يَنقَلِبَ الرَّسولُ وَالمُؤمِنونَ إِلىٰ أَهليهِم أَبَدًا (Nay, you thought that the Messenger and the believers would never return to their families) (48:12). In the battle of Uhad as well, the hypocrites thought that the Muslims would be slaughtered by the much larger enemy force in an open battlefield. Now when the news of the battle reached Madinah, their carping increased and they started publicizing the importance of their suggestion: يَقولونَ لَو كانَ لَنا مِنَ الأَمرِ شَيءٌ (Have we any hand in the affair?), that is that if their suggestion had been accepted, the disaster would have been averted. The suggestion of Abdullah bin Ubai was that the Makkan force be confronted by staying in the city. He now started emphasizing the correctness of his suggestion and that if his suggestion had been accepted, the calamity would have been averted. Allah answers this carping by stating that the affair is wholly in the hands of Allah because consultation is a command of Allah, and it was only after consultation and in deference to the majority opinion that the Holy Prophet gave the order to march out of the city. It is not right to give up on an important principle for fear of some distress. This is the lesson that Allah has taught. An alternative meaning could be that Allah is about to give you complete rule and governance while you desire only a portion of it.

3-154c: مَضاجِعِ – It is the plural of مضجع and the meaning of ضجع is to enwrap or embrace, that is to put one’s side on the ground or to go to sleep. So, مضجع means to lie down or to sleep. In تَتَجافىٰ جُنوبُهُم عَنِ المَضاجِعِ (They forsake (their) beds) (32:16), المَضاجِعِ is the place of sleep.

Quranic testimony to the Companion’s devotion: Reply is given here to the thought that arose in the minds of the hypocrites. Mention is made that they have something in their heart which they do not manifest. They say in their hearts that if they had their say, that is if their suggestion had been accepted or they had been given authority in the matter of the battle, then they would not have been killed at this place. By ما قُتِلنا is meant the martyrdom of some of their men because the hypocrites were the relatives of some of the men who fought in the battle. The reply given to their foolish thinking is that those Muslims who had given up their life and embraced martyrdom in the way of Allah were ready to give up their life in this manner, and if the battle had taken place in Madinah, they would not have remained hidden in their homes but would have come out against the enemy and shown their valor and devotion. The meaning of لَو كُنتُم في بُيوتِكُم is if the battle had taken place in Madinah. The hypocrites in any case had stayed in their homes. The purport is that those who were martyred had shown their devotion and sacrificed themselves in the way of Allah and they would have done that whether the battle had taken place within Madinah or outside. If the people voicing this objection were those who did participate in the battle but who had some weakness in their heart, then the purport would be that if these weak hearted had not come out for battle, the believers would not have abandoned the idea of going for battle because of their weakness. They would have come out to battle in the way of Allah and sacrificed their lives, but that whatever happened was not without purpose.

وَلِيَبتَلِيَ اللَّهُ ما في صُدورِكُم وَلِيُمَحِّصَ ما في قُلوبِكُم : The result of this was that Allah manifested what was concealed in the hearts of some. Those who harbored hypocrisy and deceit in their hearts were exposed and those who had some weaknesses in their heart were remedied of those weaknesses.

3-155    Those of you who turned back on the day when the two armies met, only the devil sought to cause them to make a slip on account of some deeds they had done, and certainly Allah has pardoned them. Surely Allah is Forgiving, Forbearing.a

 إِنَّ الَّذينَ تَوَلَّوا مِنكُم يَومَ التَقَى الجَمعانِ إِنَّمَا استَزَلَّهُمُ الشَّيطانُ بِبَعضِ ما كَسَبوا ۖ وَلَقَد عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنهُم ۗ إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفورٌ حَليمٌ (۱۵۵)

3-155a: استَزَلَّهُمُ – It is derived from زَلَّ and زَلَّة is a mistake committed inadvertently without intention, and the meaning of استَزَلَّه is تَحَرَّی زلّتهٗ  (R), that is designed to make him slip. By attributing the word زَلَّة to those who fled, it is made clear that what was done by those fleeing was not intentional, and that they did not flee from the battlefield by design. However, by adding بِبَعضِ ما كَسَبوا it is indicated that it was still partly their fault. Some commentators have attributed this to some previous fault of theirs.

Those who fled the battlefield at Uhad: The mention here is of those who participated in the battle of Uhad but fled the battlefield, and not of the hypocrites who had left before التَقَى الجَمعانِ (the two armies met). The reason why they fled has been mentioned previously. The desertion of the archers from their post made it possible for the retreating army of the unbelievers to return and attacked the Muslims. The Muslims who were in pursuit of the enemy were dispersed and in the face of this attack by a large force were unable to close ranks. In this critical situation, the Holy Prophet called out to his Companions to gather his dispersed force in one place. Given the battlefield situation, it was not possible for the entire force to collate together. Some were so far away in the battlefield that it was not possible for them to reach the main group. Some of these isolated fighters lost heart and in a moment of weakness fled. Whatever the battlefield situation, Allah did not like for the Muslim soldiers to flee. If they had waited a little longer, they would have been able to make their way to the main body of the force. Allah has attributed every act of weakness to the devil but by using the word زَلَّة has made it clear that their fleeing was not intentional.

How many fled: There is no reliable estimate, and the narrations are mere conjectures. Some have said that one third of the force fled, one third was killed or injured and one third was left with the Holy Prophet. This is incorrect on the face of it because the total Muslim force was seven hundred. If only two hundred had been left with the Holy Prophet, the three thousand enemy force would not have left them in the battlefield and made their way home. Some narrations state that only fourteen or seventeen men were left with the Holy Prophet. It is apparent that this number given in some narrations pertains to those with the Holy Prophet at the start of the second attack of the unbelievers because the rest were pursuing the enemy. The conclusion that Imam Razi has reached appears to be correct. He states: و الزی تدل علیه الا خبار فی الحملة ان نفرا منھم تولوا و ابعد و افمنھم من دخل المدینة ومنھم من ذھب الیٰ سائر الجوانب و اما الا کثرون فانھم نزلو اعندا لجبل و اجتمعوا ھناك (Various narrations testify that one نفر (group) fled and went far away. The word نفر in the Arabic language is spoken for a group consisting of three to nine or less than ten persons. Some who fled came to Madinah and some fled in other directions, but the majority of the force gathered near the mountain and stayed there. Fazal makes a similar statement and calls the number fleeing نفرا قلیلا (G).

Who were among those who fled: Most narrations only provide the name of Uthman and two Ansaar, Saad and Uqba. In one or two unreliable narrations, the name of Umar is also given but Umar was with the Holy Prophet in the battlefield. Authentic hadith from Bukhari have already been quoted previously that show that not only was Umar with the Holy Prophet in the battlefield but that he could not bear to remain quite in confrontation with the enemy and retorted to Abu Sufyan that, “We are all present by the Grace of God to disgrace you”. It is true that Uthman was among those who fled and the Shia and Khawaraj have taunted him for that. This taunting is unwarranted because Allah states: وَلَقَد عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنهُم (Allah has pardoned them) for whatever extent they were at fault. Accordingly, when this taunt was mentioned before Ibn Umar, the reply he gave is sufficient to respond to anyone who brings this up. This reply also gives the reason for the absence of Usman from the Battle of Badr and the Bait Ridhwan.

Derision of Uthman: There is a narration of Uthman bin Mohib in which he states: “A person performed the Haj of Bait Ullah. He saw many men sitting there and asked who are these men? He was told that they are Quraish. He asked who is the old man among them? He was told he was Ibn Umar. So that man came to Ibn Umar and said: I want to ask you some questions will you tell me about them. He than asked: I ask you under oath of this Sacred House: Did you know that Uthman bin Affan fled the battlefield on the Day of Uhad. The reply was yes. He then asked, did you know that he was absent on the day of Badr. The reply was yes. He then asked, do you know that he was left behind from and did not participate in the Bait Ridhwan. The reply was yes. The questionnaire said: Allah Akbar (as if to declare that the derision of Uthman bin Affan had been established). Ibn Umar said: Come, I will tell you and fully explain what you asked.  As far as his fleeing on the Day of Uhad is concerned, I bear witness that Allah forgave him. As far as his absence on the Day of Badr, he was married to the Holy Prophet’s daughter, and she was sick. So, the Holy Prophet ordered him to nurse her and said that he would get the same reward as those who participated in the battle and will be given the share of one person in the spoils of war. As far as his absence from Bait Ridhwan, the thing is that if there was a Makkan more honorable and glorious than Uthman, the Holy Prophet would have sent him to the Makkan (unbelievers), but the Holy Prophet sent Uthman as his emissary. The pledge known as Bait Ridhwan was taken after Uthman had departed for Makkah. The Holy Prophet placed his right hand on his left hand and said: This is Uthman’s hand and declared it to be Uthman’s pledge. Now go and take this information with you, that is remember it.”

Surah Āl Imran (Section 15)

3-144 And Muhammad is but a messenger — messengers have already passed away before him. If then he dies or is killed, will you turn back upon your heels?a And he who turns back upon his heels will do no harm at all to Allah. And Allah will reward the grateful.

وَما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ ۚ أَفَإِن ماتَ أَو قُتِلَ انقَلَبتُم عَلىٰ أَعقابِكُم ۚ وَمَن يَنقَلِب عَلىٰ عَقِبَيهِ فَلَن يَضُرَّ اللَّهَ شَيئًا ۗ وَسَيَجزِي اللَّهُ الشّاكِرينَ (۱۴۴)

3-144a: مُحَمَّد – The root of Muhammad is حمد and it is the most well-known name of our Holy Prophet. It means: الذی کثرت الخصالة المحمودۃ  (whose qualities of nature are very praiseworthy) (LA). Muhammad and Ahmad are among the names of our Prophet (LA). Lisan al Arab mentions seven things which in the Period of Ignorance were named Muhammad. One narration states that the Prophet’s grandfather Abd al-Muttalib named him, and he said that he had been told this name in a dream (RM). In an authentic hadith, it is stated: انا محمد و انا احمد (I am Muhammad and I am Ahmad). Another hadith states: الم ترکیف صرف اللّٰه تعالٰی عنی لَعَن قریشٍ و شتمھم یشتمون مذمّمًاً و انا محمد (Do you not see how Allah has turned back from me the curse and abuses of the Quraish? They abuse a Mudhammam and I am Muhammad.?

خَلَت – The meaning of خلا is explained in 2-14a and 2-134a but when خلا is used in connection with a person, it means the person’s death. Accordingly, Lisan Al-Arab narrates Ibn Arabi as stating: خلا فلان اذ خلاا مات and this meaning is obvious because a person’s passing away is the transfer from this world to the next and the gateway for this to occur is death. Further by juxtaposing خَلَت with ماتَ and قُتِلَ it is made clear that there are just two ways of passing away, that is either by way of natural death or being killed. Hence it is stated that the passing away of Muhammad, the Messenger of Allah, when it occurs will be by one of these two methods. But, the term, قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ also proves that messengers before the Holy Prophet passed away, either by natural death or by being killed. If a third way of passing away exists, it would be mentioned in juxtaposition with خَلَت just as ماتَ is mentioned. The rumor started about the Holy Prophet was that he had been killed in the Battle of Uhad. So, the addition of  ماتَ  to قُتِلَ أَفَإِن means the intention of the verse was to more broadly mention the demise of all messengers. If that was not the case then قُتِلَ أَفَإِن would have been sufficient and there was no need to add ماتَ.  

مات و قتل – The meaning of موت is natural death while قتل is death by injury to a critical part of the body.

انقَلَبتُم – انقَلَاب – is derived from قَلَب which means turning a thing from one direction to another, and the meaning of انقَلَاب is انصراف that is, to turn away (R).

أَعقابِ – is the plural of عَقِب and عَقِب means heel. The meaning of رَجَعَ علٰی عَقِبَيهِ   is interpreted as:انثنیٰ رَاجِعاً   (turned back) (R). The meaning of انقلب عَلىٰ عَقِبَيهِ is also the same, and the connotation is the same as the phrase turned back on his heels. In أَفَإِن ماتَ أَو قُتِلَ انقَلَبتُم عَلىٰ أَعقابِكُم the hamza is meant to negate انقلاب عَلىٰ الا عقابِكُم that is, it cannot be that you will apostatize. Some take انقلاب عَلىٰ الا عقابِكُم to mean merely fleeing from the battlefield. In that case, the reference is to the few individuals who had deserted the battlefield. Some others take انقلاب عَلىٰ الا عقابِكُم to mean merely showing lack of firmness in belief because fleeing the battlefield is a manifestation of lack of faith. As this verse mentions the death of the Holy Prophet, the reference could be to those who apostatized when the Holy Prophet died.

Rumor of the Prophet’s death on the day of Uhad: This verse recounts the critical juncture in the Battle of Uhad when the Muslim archers deserted their position and the cavalry of the unbelievers under Khalid attacked the Muslims from behind. Then the main body of the enemy who was fleeing turned around and reengaged the disorganized Muslims. The Muslim army was now in a precarious condition. In this situation, the Holy Prophet, to gather the fragmented Muslim force, started calling out in a loud voice: الیّ عباد اللّٰه انا رسول اللّٰه  (O the servants of Allah. Come to me; I am the Messenger of Allah). On hearing the Prophet’s voice, the unbelievers directed their attack towards him and Ibn Qayyima al- Harihri threw a large boulder at the Prophet which struck him on the face, knocking out his front teeth and injuring him on his head and causing him to fall. Ibn Qayyima then advanced to kill the Prophet but a Companion Musab ibn Umayr stood in front of him and stopped him from reaching the Prophet. In the process, the companion gave up his own life but saved the Prophet. Gradually, the Companions gathered around the Prophet and formed a wall. Even though Ibn Qayyima was unable to kill the Prophet, he still shouted out that the Prophet had been killed and this shout was amplified by others and spread throughout the army. It is to this event that this verse refers when it states: وَما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ ۚ أَفَإِن ماتَ أَو قُتِلَ انقَلَبتُم عَلىٰ أَعقابِكُم . Still, the Companions did not falter even as they heard the enemy shouting this news except for a few individuals who had been separated from the main body of Muslims and had run away. Even amongst this group there were some who said: ان کان محمّد قد قتل فان ربّ محمّد حیّ لا یموت …فقاتلوا علٰی ما قاتل علیه (If Muhammad has been killed; the Lord of Muhammad is alive who will never die. So, fight then for what the Holy Prophet fought for).

This verse وَما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ  also throws light on another important issue. This is the verse with which Abu Bakr addressed the congregants on the demise of the Holy Prophet and assuaged the Companions. When the news about the demise of the Holy Prophet spread, the Muslims did not want to believe that it was true. The Companions loved the Prophet so much that they did not want to even imagine such an eventuality. Umar announced in the gathered congregants that he would behead anyone who said that the Prophet was dead. When Abu Bakr arrived, he went straight to Ayesha’s apartment and on lifting the sheet off the Prophet’s head saw that his soul had left to meet the Maker. He went back to the mosque and addressed the congregants: ایھا النّاس من کان یعبد محمّد اقد مات و من کان یعبد اللّٰه تعالٰی فان اللّٰه حیٌّ لا یموت  (O People! Whoever worshipped Muhammad know that Muhammad has died, and whoever worships Allah know that Allah is alive and never dies). Then he recited this verse of the Quran: وَما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ (And Muhammad is but a messenger — messengers have already passed away before him). He argued based on this verse that the Holy Prophet had passed away and the murmuring of disbelief ceased among the gathering. It is obvious that this argument could only be effective if Abu Bakr and the Companions believed that all previous prophets had died. If there were among the former prophets some who had not died, then this verse could not be proof of the death of the Prophet. If some prophets had died and some had not, then why was the Holy Prophet not among the prophets who did not die? However, if all the prophets have died then there can be no objection to the death of the Holy Prophet. The silent acceptance of Abu Bakr’s argument by the Companions shows convincingly that they considered all prophets before the Holy Prophet to have passed away. Thus, there was a consensus among the Companions that all prophets before Prophet Muhammad had passed away. Commentators concede that this proves that all prophets have died and admit that all prophets described in the Quran as  خَلَا have died, either naturally or were killed. Accordingly, Baidawi explains the verse: وَما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ  as: فسیخلوا کما خلوا بالموت یو القتل (So, the Holy Prophet will also pass away as those passed away either by natural death or by being killed as is proven for previous prophets who died or were killed). In the commentary of Ghraib ul Quran, two arguments are made while commenting on: وَما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ , the second argument is explained in the following words: و ثانیھما القیاس علےٰ موت سائر الانبییاء او قتلھم  (the second thing is that there is a presumption that all prophets died or were killed. The commentary in Ruh al-Maani on this verse states: و تبین ان حکم النبی صلی اللّٰه تعالٰی علیه و سلم حکم من سبق من الانبیاء صلوٰت اللّٰه تعالیٰ وسلامه علیہم اجمعین فی انہم ماتوا و بقی اتبا عہم متمسکین بدینہم (Allah has clearly stated here that the verdict regarding the Holy Prophet is the verdict of previous prophets who have passed away, may Allah’s blessings and mercy be upon them, that they have all died and their followers stayed believers in their faith). Further it is stated: فتکون جملة قد خلت الخ صفۃ لرسول منبئة عن کونه صلی اللّٰه تعالٰی علیه و سلم فی شرف الخلوفان خلو مشارکیه فی منصب الرسالة من شواھد خلوہ لا محالة کانه قیل قد خلت من قبله امثاله فسیخلوا کما خلوا  (In this case, قد خلت will be an attribute of رسول giving the news that the Holy Prophet has the honor of passing away because the passing away of those who are his companions in prophethood is a testimony to his passing away. In other words, it is said that his like before him have passed away. Just as they have passed away, so too will he pass away).

In addition, if this verse is compared with another verse of the Quran where the same words are used for Jesus, one comes to the same conclusion that all the prophets preceding the Holy Prophet passed away before the revelation of this verse. The similarly worded verse is as follows: مَا المَسيحُ ابنُ مَريَمَ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ (The Messiah, son of Mary, was only a messenger; messengers before him had indeed passed away) (5:75). There is no doubt that this verse is a testimony to the death of the Messiah for it states that just as prophets before him have passed away, he too has passed away. There is widespread agreement that قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ means that all prophets before the Messiah have passed away. It is very strange that this verse is accepted as a testimony that all prophets before Jesus died, but the same statement ما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ is not accepted to mean that all prophets before Prophet Muhammad have died. To state the contradiction most Muslims believe in even more clearly, they believe مَا المَسيحُ ابنُ مَريَمَ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ proves the death of all prophets before the Messiah but the same verse in respect of the Holy Prophet: ما مُحَمَّدٌ إِلّا رَسولٌ قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِهِ الرُّسُلُ does not even prove the death of one prophet, the Messiah, because the death of other prophets was already established by the verse for the Messiah. 

3-145 And no soul can die but with Allah’s permission — the term is fixed.a And whoever desires the reward of this world, We give him of it, and whoever desires the reward of the Hereafter, We give him of it. And We shall reward the grateful.b

وَما كانَ لِنَفسٍ أَن تَموتَ إِلّا بِإِذنِ اللَّهِ كِتابًا مُؤَجَّلًا ۗ وَمَن يُرِد ثَوابَ الدُّنيا نُؤتِهِ مِنها وَمَن يُرِد ثَوابَ الآخِرَةِ نُؤتِهِ مِنها ۚ وَسَنَجزِي الشّاكِرينَ (۱۴۵) 

3-145a: بِإِذنِ اللَّهِ  – The meaning of إِذنِ is permission and it is standard to ask for إِذنِ before departure. It is also used in the sense of علم or knowledge. See note 2-97a. Abu Muslim takes the meaning of إِذنِ here to be امر (command) (G) while some others take its meaning to be تخلیة or اطلاق that is, to release or turn loose. They interpret the verse ما كانَ لِنَفسٍ أَن تَموتَ إِلّا بِإِذنِ اللَّهِ to mean that no one can be killed except that Allah leaves the killer to kill the one killed (G). Thus, this verse indicates that Allah did not permit these people to overcome the Prophet. Though, the situation had become quite serious, Allah did not allow them to complete their design.

كِتابًا مُؤَجَّلًا – کتاب – is a verbal noun which is brought in here to emphasize the decree. کتب الموت and  مُؤَجَّل means that for which an اجل is appointed and اجل is a fixed term determined for a thing. It is most often used for the life term of a person. These words are directed towards those who had spread the rumor that the Prophet had been killed and particularly to those hypocrites who were voicing the idea that they would beg Abu Sufyan for peace (although Abu Sufyan was well on his way back to Makkah by then). It is for this reason that Allah states that no one dies without the permission of Allah, and although all the circumstances came together for the Prophet to be killed, Allah’s permission for it to happen was not there. While the words are general, the real intention is to direct attention to the safety accorded to the Holy Prophet. There is no doubt that the battle had taken a turn such that without the protection of Allah, the Prophet would have been killed. But since Allah promised that He would make His Prophet overcome his opponents, He fulfilled His promise and safeguarded the Prophet. Broadening the meaning to apply generally, it is conveyed that it behooves not for any person to flee from duty even if the situation becomes deadly and there is risk of loss of life. Allah has the power to save a person even in situations with a high likelihood of getting killed. 

   3-145b: ثَوابَ – is derived from ثَوب which has two meanings. The first is return of a thing to its previous condition. It is in this sense that the word is used in: ثاب فلان الیٰ دارہ (So and so person returned towards his house). The second meaning is: الشئ  الیٰ الحالة المقدَّرۃ بالفکرۃ (The return of a thing to a situation which was rationally and intellectually decreed for it). In this sense clothes are called ثَوب because the spinning of yarn is for weaving the cloth, and in the same sense ثَوابِ  is deeds that is, the thing that returns to a person in return for his actions. Reward or the return of a favor is also called ثَوابِ because the act itself is taken as the real thing. Accordingly, in certain places in the Quran, the person’s action itself is termed as the reward, as in: مَن يَعمَل مِثقالَ ذَرَّةٍ خَيرًا يَرَهُ (He who does an atom’s weight of good will see it) (99:7). The wording here doesn’t have to explicitly include the idea that it is the reward of the good deed that he will see. (R).

The philosophy behind doing deeds: By using the word ثَوابِ as the reward for a deed, attention is drawn to the philosophy behind the doing of deeds. When one does a good or a bad deed, the doing of it is not the end of the matter, although one may think that what is done is done. From the same perspective, a deed in another place in the Quran is called طائر (bird) because in the perception of the doer, the done deed has flown away. The Quran, however, states that it does not fly away but فی عنقه sticks to their neck, that is it becomes integrally associated with the person, and stays with to them in some form. So the consequences that reverberate from that deed are in fact forms of the same deed. 

The word ثَوابِ may be used both for good and bad deeds although it is primarily used for good deeds.

Two groups: In this part of the verse, there is a mention of two groups: one مَن يُرِد ثَوابَ الدُّنيا and the other مَن يُرِد ثَوابَ الآخِرَةِ . Commentators generally take the first group to refer to those archers in the Battle of Uhad who deserted their post to gather the spoils of war in contravention of the Holy Prophet’s command. In my opinion, the reference is actually to the hypocrites who, when the rumor of the Holy Prophet’s supposed death in battle reached Madinah, were elated that they were not part of the battle and had escaped the casualties suffered by the Muslims. They are told that it is the law of Allah that those who seek the benefits of this world, Allah gives them that. Those who desire the benefits of Hereafter, Allah gives them that. But for the seekers of the Hereafter, it may be necessary to bear some hardships initially. The seekers after this world are successful here but suffer in the Hereafter. 

3-146 And how many a prophet has fought, with whom were many worshippers of the Lord.a So they did not lose heart on account of that which befell them in Allah’s way, nor did they weaken, nor did they abase themselves. And Allah loves the steadfast.b

وَكَأَيِّن مِن نَبِيٍّ قاتَلَ مَعَهُ رِبِّيّونَ كَثيرٌ فَما وَهَنوا لِما أَصابَهُم في سَبيلِ اللَّهِ وَما ضَعُفوا وَمَا استَكانوا ۗ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الصّابِرينَ (۱۴۶)

3-146a: كَأَيِّن – According to some commentators, the نون is essential and this word is primarily suitable for this meaning. It is generally said that it is a compound word from the letter کاف which stands for a simile and ایٍّ which is used for an ambiguity and the nunation تنوین of ایٍّ has taken the shape of نون . An example of a similar word structure is کذا that is a compound word of ك  and ذا . كَأَيِّن is in the meaning of کَم that is, how many.

 رِبِّيّونَ – is the plural of ربَّی . According to Imam Raghib, ربَّی and رَبّانی have the same meaning for which see note 3-79a. According to Lisan al-Arab, ربَّی is attributed to الی الرب , that is ربَّی and رَبّانی have the same meaning. However, Ibn Abbas defines it as جموع that is parties (RM), and so do Farah and Zajjaj  (G). In this case it is derived from رِبة  or ربوۃ which means a party, and Dahak in particular associates it with one thousand. But the intention here is not to indicate a specific number, mentioned separately as کثیر or many. The intention is to convey that the wars that the prophets had to wage accompanied by many scholars, jurists and righteous men were fraught with difficulties which they had to bear but this did not weaken their resolve.

3-146b: وَهَنوا – The meaning of وَهَن was already explained, that is ضعف خُلق and a narration in hadith states: لا واھنا فی عزمٍ which means ضعیفا فی رای (LA) and because ضعف is mentioned separately, the meaning here is weakness of intention or becoming lazy in pursuing the intention. Lisan al-Arab explains the meaning of فَما وَهَنوا as ما فتروا و ما جَبُنُوا من قتال عدوھم  (In the fight against the enemy, they neither had an intermission nor did they show cowardice).

استَكانوا – There is a difference of opinion with regards to derivation. In Al-Mufradat, the derivation is said to be from کان in the class استفعال and it means to be humble. In Lisan al-Arab, its root is سکن or سکون and its meaning is خضع و ذل which translates to humility and obedience and the connection to the literal meaning is obvious. Further, Lisan al-Arab states that it was actually استکنوا but by an elongation of the vowel sound it became استَكانوا . In another place, it is stated in the Quran: فَمَا استَكانوا لِرَبِّهِم (but they were not submissive to their Lord). The Ghraib ul Quran states that وھن is that weakness which is associated with the heart while ضعف is weakness of the entire body and استَكانة is the manifestation of this humility and weakness.

The three words used here indicate three different levels of weakness. The first one is وھن which is to show laziness and weakness of intention when confronted with the preparation of the enemy, its amassing of a large force and its armament. The second level is ضعف which is weakness resulting from loss of life and injuries and the third level is استَكانة which is weakness and humility resulting from an enemy’s transitory victory. In short, a person should stay firm and steadfast when faced with an enemy and should not get overwhelmed. 

3-147 And their cry was only that they said: Our Lord, grant us protection from our sins and our extravagance in our affair, and make firm our feet and grant us victory over the disbelieving people.

وَما كانَ قَولَهُم إِلّا أَن قالوا رَبَّنَا اغفِر لَنا ذُنوبَنا وَإِسرافَنا في أَمرِنا وَثَبِّت أَقدامَنا وَانصُرنا عَلَى القَومِ الكافِرينَ (۱۴۷)

3-147a: إِسرافَنا – إِسرافَ – is derived from سَرَف . Every action that a person does if carried to an excess is called سَرَف  or إِسرافَ . (R). The use of the word is more commonly associated with wealth. 

ثَبِّت أَقدامَنا – The literal meaning is make firm our feet, but the real sense is to remove fear from our hearts and keep away all evil thoughts from our breasts (G). There is a strong connection between firm feet and a strong heart.

The lesson here is to ask Allah for the treatment of one’s weaknesses and for forgiveness of  faults and to seek help in combating the enemy. If one is not able to triumph over the weaknesses in one’s own self, what is the benefit of triumphing over the enemy. 

3-148 So Allah gave them the reward of the world and a good reward of the Hereafter. And Allah loves the doers of good (to others).  

فَآتاهُمُ اللَّهُ ثَوابَ الدُّنيا وَحُسنَ ثَوابِ الآخِرَةِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ المُحسِنينَ (۱۴۸)

3-148a: There is a promise in this verse that those who strive in the way of Allah and sacrifice this world for their faith, Allah certainly gives them a reward in this world but an even better reward awaits them in the Hereafter. Such people have been referred to as محسن whose definition from hadith is: تعبد اللّٰه کانك تراہ (Who worship Allah as if he is seeing Him). A person who sacrifices his worldly benefits to the extent of giving his life or is ready to give his life in the way of Allah certainly comes within the ambit of this definition.

Surah Āl Imran (Section 14)

3-130    O you who believe, devour not usury, doubling and redoubling, and keep your duty to Allah, that you may be successful.a

يا أَيُّهَا الَّذينَ آمَنوا لا تَأكُلُوا الرِّبا أَضعافًا مُضاعَفَةً ۖ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُم تُفلِحونَ (۱۳۰)

3-130a: أَضعافًا مُضاعَفَةً – أَضعاف is the plural of ضعف . See note 2-245a. It means multiple fold and is integral to ربٰو . It was the custom in Arabia, and the custom exists in a similar fashion in all interest-based systems, that when the debt matures and it is not paid, the interest is added to the principal and this becomes the basis for calculating the next period interest. In this way, through the power of compounding, a small amount becomes a very large amount in a short period of time. The purport here is not that interest should not be excessive and that interest in smaller amount is permissible, but the intent is to eliminate interest altogether. It is in the nature of interest that it multiplies and so the direction is not to consume interest at all.

Abolishing interest is helpful in preventing wars: The Muslims suffered much loss in the Battle of Uhad as a result of their own mistake, hence in the narration of this battle, this section informs the Muslims about the ways on which they should tread and what are the real rules for their success. The previous section mentions the Battle of Uhad and in the same context mentions the triumph of Muslims and the failure of the unbelievers. The connection of this section with the previous section is that now attention is drawn to an affair on which the success of wars generally waged in the world depends, and that is usury. Consequently, the first verse prohibits charging interest. Usury is not a recent phenomenon and from ancient times wars were funded by interest bearing loans and the success of war depended upon how much a nation could raise by way of loans. In Arabia too, wars depended upon usury because the money the Arabs spent on wars was derived from usurious loans and gambling. Precisely for this reason, in Surah Bakarah intoxicants and gambling were prohibited in a discussion about wars, and now usury is prohibited also in a similar discussion. Some commentators have accordingly commented on this connection: ان اکثر اموال المشرکین کانت قد اجمّعت من الربا و کانوا ینفقون تلك الاموال علی العساکر  (Most of the funds of the idolaters were obtained from usury and it was these collected funds that were spent to sustain the fighting force). Islam accepts the necessity of war and considers it essential under conditions where national survival is at stake at the hands of an enemy bent on annihilating it. However, it has tried to eliminate or reduce those factors that enable a war to be continued needlessly. The availability of usurious funds allows a government to continue a war without a need for it and without the willingness of the nation. If usury is eliminated, a nation will continue a war only till such time that its own national survival is threatened and in such a condition every patriot will sacrifice his wealth and use all his force for the successful conduct of the war. However, if the nation does not consider its national survival at stake and is not willing to spend its wealth and strength to pursue the war but only wants to continue the war with usurious funds or wants to subjugate other nations by lending them money at usurious rates then such an effort is unnecessary. If human sympathy is the motive for war, then money and strength should be spent voluntarily without payback. Usurious loaning is not the result of human sympathy but a means of earning wealth. So, it became necessary to make the Muslims understand that the only motive for their wars should be national survival or the need to establish peace and for this necessity they should spend their wealth and strength purely out of the motivation of human sympathy. They must not make wars a means of earning wealth and for this purpose keep on perpetuating the war.

Usury prohibited in two places: There seems to be wisdom in the mention of the prohibition of usury in the discussion of two topics, one is charity and spending and second is wars. In the first instance, the actual addressees are the Jews, and among the Jews usury has led to the disease of niggardliness and reluctance to spend money on works of charity. Hence usury is prohibited where there is a discussion of charity. In this surah, the addressees are particularly the Christians and hence in the middle of a discussion about war, usury is prohibited because the Christian nations raise money usuriously to wage unnecessary wars to destroy humanity.  

3-131    And guard yourselves against the fire which has been prepared for the disbelievers.

وَاتَّقُوا النّارَ الَّتي أُعِدَّت لِلكافِرينَ (۱۳۱)

3-132    And obey Allah and the Messenger, that you may be shown mercy.a

وَأَطيعُوا اللَّهَ وَالرَّسولَ لَعَلَّكُم تُرحَمونَ (۱۳۲)

3-132a: The success of Muslims lies in obeying Allah and His Messenger: This verse reveals that the real success of Muslims does not lie in becoming a victorious nation by waging wars, but the real need is to be steadfast in obeying Allah and His Messenger. Muslims did wage wars, became a great victorious nation, and became masters of the world, but when they stopped obeying Allah and His Messenger, they fell from the zenith of progress to the abyss of disgrace. Even now if they can pick themselves up, it is by obeying Allah and His Messenger and not by following their own proposed ways.

Obeying the Prophet is not polytheism but is part of obeying Allah: In these times when the Muslims instead of obeying Allah and His prophet have put on the yoke of أَربابًا مِن دونِ اللَّهِ (lords besides Allah) (9:31) on their necks and blindly follow their scholars and pirs, a group has taken the opposite tack and have attempted to throw off even the yoke of the Holy Prophet and have termed obeying the Prophet along with obeying Allah as somehow polytheistic. نعوذ باللّٰه من ذٰلك . They have probably considered the meaning of obeying and worshipping as synonymous. Worshipping anyone besides Allah, even if a prophet, is no doubt polytheism but obeying is different and the Quran urges that even أُولِي الأَمرِ (those in authority) (4:59) be obeyed. So, how can the obeying of the Prophet be polytheism. It is incorrect to say that obeying the Prophet is against the following commands of the Quran: إِنِ الحُكمُ إِلّا لِلَّهِ ۖ يَقُصُّ الحَقَّ ۖ وَهُوَ خَيرُ الفاصِلينَ (The judgement is only Allah’s. He relates the truth and He is the Best of deciders) (6:57), إِنِ الحُكمُ إِلّا لِلَّهِ ۚ أَمَرَ أَلّا تَعبُدوا إِلّا إِيّاهُ (Judgment is only Allah’s. He has commanded that you serve none but Him) (12:40), and لا يُشرِكُ في حُكمِهِ أَحَدًا (He associates none in His judgment) (18:26). This argument is fallacious because when Allah Himself gives the command to obey the Prophet then obeying the Prophet is included in the obeying of Allah and not a separate thing. If a king entrusts certain affairs to ministers, or ministers entrust work to governors then obeying the minister or governor is obeying the king except if a minister or governor issues an order contrary to the wish of the king. Similarly, Allah Himself says: أَطيعُوا اللَّهَ وَأَطيعُوا الرَّسولَ وَأُولِي الأَمرِ مِنكُم So, is obedience to those in authority polytheism and نعوذ باللّٰه did Allah Himself teach people polytheism? Certainly not. The fact is that their obedience is also Allah’s obedience because it is under His command that they are obeying the Prophet. There are other examples from the Quran as well. In one place in the Quran, it is stated; أَفَغَيرَ اللَّهِ أَبتَغي حَكَمًا (Shall I then seek a judge other than Allah) (6:114). In another place, it is stated: فَابعَثوا حَكَمًا مِن أَهلِهِ وَحَكَمًا مِن أَهلِها (…appoint an arbiter from his people, and an arbiter from her people) (4:35). God is the arbitrator, and the appointee is also an arbitrator but because the appointed arbitrator occupies this position under the command of Allah, hence this is not setting a partner with Allah.

أَطيعُوا اللَّهَ وَالرَّسولَ –Some have stated that in أَطيعُوا اللَّهَ وَالرَّسولَ the واؤ is exegetical and the meaning of رَّسولَ here is a message and not messenger but there needs to be some supporting testimony for such an interpretation. Not only is there no testimony for it but there are many testimonials that falsify such an explanation. The first is that to say واؤ is exegetical is without proof because there is no testimonial for it in the Arabic language. However واؤ is sometimes used as a conjunction between two words that are very similar in meaning with perhaps a very fine difference and واؤ creates an explanatory apposition between the two words, as in: إِنَّما أَشكو بَثّي وَحُزني (I complain of my grief and sorrow) (12:86). بثّ and حُزن are explanatory apposite of each other, but nobody has ever said that Allah and Messenger are explanatory apposite and that واؤ should be taken as a conjunction that creates this explanatory apposite. Second, these commentators at least concede that رسول  has two meanings messenger and message but nobody has ever heard a second meaning of اللَّهَ other than the one. The rule for interpreting words with dual or ambiguous meaning is to use the obvious or apparent meaning instead of some ambiguous meaning. Now, the meaning of اللَّهَ is obvious and interpreting it by a word that has two meaning is something nobody would do, leave alone attributing it to Allah. Third, if it is necessary to interpret the obvious meaning of the word, it is sufficient to interpret it once, what is the need to interpret it repeatedly. Fourth, although the thesaurus gives the meaning of رَّسولَ  as both messenger and message, but the Quran has decided the meaning when it states: محمد رَّسولَ اللَّهَ and nowhere does the Quran says: القران رَّسولَ اللَّهَ. When the Quran has itself clarified that محمد is رَّسولَ اللَّهَ why should we adopt another meaning.

3-133    And hasten to forgiveness from your Lord and a Garden, as wide as the heavens and the earth; it is prepared for those who keep their duty:a

وَسارِعوا إِلىٰ مَغفِرَةٍ مِن رَبِّكُم وَجَنَّةٍ عَرضُهَا السَّماواتُ وَالأَرضُ أُعِدَّت لِلمُتَّقينَ (۱۳۳)

3-133a: عَرض – The literal meaning of عَرض is width, which is the opposite of length, and its actual use is for a body, but is also in use for things that do not have a body, as for example: فَذو دُعاءٍ عَريضٍ (…he is full of lengthy supplications) (41:51), and it has been said that by عَرض is meant his expansiveness not by way of measurement but by way of pleasure (R). The example by which Imam Raghib explains this is by giving a statement with the opposite meaning. Thus, one can say: الدُنۡیا علٰی فُلانٍ خاتمٍ )The world became the circle of a ring for so and so) or as is said: وسعة ھذۃ الدار کسعة  (The expansiveness of this house is like the expansiveness of earth). The third meaning of عَرض that Imam Raghib has done here is بَدَل and عِوَض that is, its value is the earth and heaven.

What pure teachings! The contrast is phenomenal from a mention of wars to this guidance. It is beautifully explained that war is not the real purpose but the real purpose is seeking forgiveness of Allah. One should hasten to use whatever resources are available at a given time to obtain this. Since it is mentioned earlier that the fire has been prepared for the unbelievers, it is mentioned here that paradise has been prepared for the righteous. One should move quickly to obtain it. Just as there is fire for the unbelievers and paradise for the righteous in the Hereafter, similarly a state of fire develops in the hearts of unbelievers in this world.

Expansiveness of paradise: It is stated about paradise that its extent is the equivalent of heaven and earth. What is meant by this? According to some, the heaven and earth of the Hereafter will be different from the one here and so the purport is that the expansiveness of paradise will be equal to the heaven and earth of this world. The verse: يَومَ تُبَدَّلُ الأَرضُ غَيرَ الأَرضِ وَالسَّماواتُ (On the day when the earth will be changed into a different earth, and the heavens (as well)) (14:48) is presented as a testimony in support of this interpretation (R). Some have interpreted it as a thing of value as stated above. Some others have said that this is a metaphorical expression and means extreme amount of expansiveness (RM), that is its expansiveness is beyond imagination. There is a hadith in the Musnad of Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal that Heraclius, the Byzantine Emperor, wrote to the Holy Prophet and said that you invite me to a paradise whose expanse is the heaven and earth, then where is hell. The Holy Prophet replied: سبحان اللَّهَ این اللیل اذا جاء النھار (Glory to Allah; where is the night when day dawns). There is also a similar narration in Ibn Jarir. According to another narration it appears that Umar gave the same reply to a Jew, and in another one, Ibn Abbas gave the same reply to an Ahle Kitab. There is also a narration by Abu Huraira of a reply by Holy Prophet given in very similar words (IK). This narration comes from so many different sources that in the interpretation of this Quranic term, priority must be accorded to it.

The concept of space in Paradise is not like that in this world: The explanation of most commentators in interpreting this example is that when there is day on one side of the earth, there is night on the other. This is correct but no one can say that day encircles the heaven and earth. The fact is that the Holy Prophet has given an example to make one understand the expansiveness of heaven and hell by using the example of state or condition instead of space because day and night or light and darkness are two states. No one can deny that the nature of all the things of heaven and hell is not the same as that of this world because the Quran states: فَلا تَعلَمُ نَفسٌ ما أُخفِيَ لَهُم مِن قُرَّةِ أَعيُنٍ (So no soul knows what refreshment of the eyes is hidden for them) (32:17). The Hadith states about the paradise: ما لا عین رأت ولا اذن سمعت و ما خطر علٰی قلب بشر  (What no eye has seen, and no ear has heard and what has not occurred to any human heart). From this, one can understand what the Holy Prophet said is that one should not apply the concept of this world’s space to heaven and hell and accordingly he gives the example of two states namely light and darkness. When we reflect, this explanation appears to be the truth because the picture of paradise and hell that is given in the Quran shows on the one hand so much remoteness that it is said: لا يَسمَعونَ حَسيسَها (They will not hear the faintest sound of it) (21:102) and it is obvious that this does not mean that they will see it but hear no sound. The real purport is to show its remoteness and the sight of hell in front of the eyes is incompatible with the real pleasure that is the lot of the people of paradise according to the Quran. On the other hand, the people of paradise and those of hell converse with each other and the people of the fire even ask for water from the people of paradise and also question them about other blessings of paradise to which the people of paradise respond. Thus, they listen to each other but do not hear the sound of this dangerous fire whose like does not exist on earth. They see each other فَاطَّلَعَ فَرَآهُ في سَواءِ الجَحيمِ  (Then he looked down and saw him in the midst of hell) (37:55) but they do not see the raging flames and its torment. This shows that the concept of space in the Hereafter is not the same as in this world.

Size of an individual’s paradise: It is worth mentioning that according to some commentators, the paradise of each individual would be the size of the heaven and earth: و قیل ان الجنة التی عَرضُهَا السَّماواتُ وَالأَرضُ انما تکون للرجل الواحد لان الانسان انما یرغب فیما یصیر ملکاله (G). This shows that every individual’s paradise will be so expansive that it will encompass the heaven and earth but even so it will not interfere with the paradise of others because each individual will be sovereign in his paradise. Just as every person can individually obtain the full protection of Allah and his obtaining protection in no way detracts from any other person obtaining protection, similarly an individual can gain the whole of paradise and his gaining paradise does not detract from another person gaining paradise. Similar examples can be found in this life as well. Thus, the sun is one’s individually but also everyone’s.  The benefit I get from it does not detract from the benefit others enjoy from it. The truth is that everyone experiences a little aspect of paradise and hell in this world. It is difficult to explain to others whatever one understands himself from this.

3-134    Those who spend in ease as well as in adversity and those who restrain (their) anger and pardon men. And Allah loves the doers of good (to others).a

الَّذينَ يُنفِقونَ فِي السَّرّاءِ وَالضَّرّاءِ وَالكاظِمينَ الغَيظَ وَالعافينَ عَنِ النّاسِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ المُحسِنينَ (۱۳۴)

3-134a: السَّرّاءِ – الضَّرّاءِ – سرّاء  is from سَرُور (root سرر ) and ضراء is derived from ضرر and ضراء is the opposite of سرّاء and also of نعماء . The example of the first is this verse and of the second is: وَلَئِن أَذَقناهُ نَعماءَ بَعدَ ضَرّاءَ (And if We make him taste a favor after distress) (11:10). And سرّاء is a state of ease and ضراء is a state of adversity.

الكاظِمينَ – کظُم  is the name for مَخۡرَجُ النفس that is the outlet for breath and کُظُوم is احتباس النفس that is, to hold your breath, and what is understood from it is to be silent. The meaning of کظُم الغَيظَ is to suppress your rage. The meaning of کَظَمَ السقاء is filled the water skin and tide its mouth so that the water does not leak out (R). The metaphor of کظُم الغَيظَ is taken from this. For the meaning of غیظ see 3-119a.  

Spending in ease and adversity: This verse mentions four attributes of righteous persons. First, they spend in the way of Allah both in ease and adversity. All intermediate states are automatically included that fall within these two extremes. These two extremes are also the states in which it is difficult to spend. In one state, the person is in the lap of luxury and comfort, and it is easy then to forget about God. In the second state it is difficult to spend when one is in dire strait and hardly has enough for own sustenance. By mentioning these two extreme states God has let it be known that one should have such a relationship with God that when ease and comfort surround one on all sides and one does not consider oneself dependent on anybody in this world, the person should realize that one is still dependent on God and should spend in His way and give precedence to love of Allah over love of wealth. When one is in a dire state and considers that there is not enough for sustenance and there is no way to generate any savings, even in that condition, a person should put one’s own needs on the back burner and despite the adversity and deprivation should spend in the way of Allah. According to one hadith: The Prophet, peace and blessings be upon him, said, “Which of you loves the wealth of his heirs more than his own wealth?” They said, “O Messenger of Allah, there are none of us but his own wealth is more beloved to him.” The Prophet said: مالك الّا ما قدمت وما نوارثك الا ما اخرت  (IK) “Verily, his true wealth is what he puts forward and the wealth of his heirs is what is left behind.

Suppressing anger: The second attribute is غیظ کَظَمَ . A person who can control his rage effectively has mastery over all his emotions. An authentic hadith states: لیس الشدید الذی یملك نفسه عندا لغضب (A strong man is not one who physically overpowers others. A strong man is one who controls himself when angry). In another hadith, it is narrated: من کَظَمَ غیظا و ھو یقدر علی انفاذہ ملأ اللَّه جوفه امنا و ایمانا  (Whoever controls his anger when he has the means to act upon it, Allah will fill his stomach with peace and belief) (IK). Another narration informs that when one is angry, the performance of ablution helps in assuaging the anger. This cools the fire of anger.

Forgiveness: The third attribute is عافينَ عَنِ النّاسِ that is, forgiveness of the faults of others to the extent that they do not rankle in one’s mind. This attribute is qualitatively of a higher standing than merely suppressing anger because غیظ کَظَمَ merely requires suppressing anger, but forgiveness requires a mindset that the fault did not occur, that there will be no repercussion as a result of it and there is no feeling of revenge in the heart to avenge the fault. A hadith states that the Holy Prophet said: ثلٰث اقسم علیھن ما نقص مال من صدقة و ما زاد اللَّه عبد العفو الا عز او من تواضع لِلّٰه رفعه اللَّهَ  (I swear by three things: Charity does not decrease wealth, no one forgives another except that Allah increases his honor, and one who entertains for the sake of Allah, He exalts him).

Doing good to others: The fourth attribute is احسان . A rank higher than forgiveness is the status of doing good to others. These are those who do not just suppress their rage, and forgive but also do acts of goodness for the offending person.

Example of this virtue in action: The Muslims sustained great harm and losses because of the disobedience of a few people. The Quran here gives a lesson to Muslims not only to suppress their anger, forgive their fault but to do good to them. This is what the Holy Prophet did on the occasion of Uhad and the conquest of Makkah.

3-135    And those who, when they commit an indecency or wrong their souls, remember Allah and ask forgiveness for their sins. And who forgives sins but Allah? And they persist not knowingly in what they do.a

وَالَّذينَ إِذا فَعَلوا فاحِشَةً أَو ظَلَموا أَنفُسَهُم ذَكَرُوا اللَّهَ فَاستَغفَروا لِذُنوبِهِم وَمَن يَغفِرُ الذُّنوبَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَلَم يُصِرّوا عَلىٰ ما فَعَلوا وَهُم يَعلَمونَ (۱۳۵)

3-135a: فاحِشَةً – It is an action or speech that is indecent and shameful. See 2-169a. By putting فاحِشَةً in juxtaposition with ظَلَموا أَنفُسَهُم it appears that by فاحِشَةً here is meant those affairs whose indecency has an impact on others and by ظَلَموا أَنفُسَهُم are meant those sins that may not impact others but are injurious to one’s own soul.

يُصِرّوا – The literal meaning of صَرّ is to tie securely and the meaning of اصرار is to adhere firmly to a fault and persist in it (R).

The righteous of the previous verse are spiritually very elevated as they are steeped in forgiveness and doing good. This verse mentions righteous persons of a lesser caliber, who occasionally falter and commit an indecent act or act unjustly against their own selves. When this happens, they perform استغفار which is applicable in both its meaning, that is protection from the ill effects of what they have done and protection from committing such a sin in the future.

3-136    Their reward is protection from their Lord, and Gardens wherein flow rivers, to abide in them. And excellent is the reward of the workers!a

أُولٰئِكَ جَزاؤُهُم مَغفِرَةٌ مِن رَبِّهِم وَجَنّاتٌ تَجري مِن تَحتِهَا الأَنهارُ خالِدينَ فيها ۚ وَنِعمَ أَجرُ العامِلينَ (۱۳۶)

3-136a: عامِلينَ – عَمَل is every act that a human does purposely. فعل is generic while عَمَل is specific. Apart from humans, فعل can be used for acts of other living creatures but not عَمَل (R). عَمَل is that which makes a person liable for good or bad recompense. Although عَمَل can be good or bad, but the context clearly shows that what is meant here is those who do good acts. In verse 3:133 there is an exhortation to hasten towards protection and paradise and in the middle verses, attributes are given of those who are deserving of protection and paradise, and their reward is mentioned in this verse that such people would surely be given protection and paradise. Quran has conjoined protection with paradise which indicates that this is a great abode. By bringing in نِعمَ أَجرُ العامِلينَ in the end of the verse, it is conveyed that this magnificent reward can only be obtained through actions.

Indeed there have been examples before you; so travel in the earth and see what was the end of the deniers.a

قَد خَلَت مِن قَبلِكُم سُنَنٌ فَسيروا فِي الأَرضِ فَانظُروا كَيفَ كانَ عاقِبَةُ المُكَذِّبينَ (۱۳۷)

3-137a: سُنَنٌ – It is the plural of سُنّة (whose root is سنن ) and سُنّة means practice, and the meaning of the سُنّة of the Prophet means his practice or the line of conduct he followed. The meaning of سُنّة اللَّهَ is طریقة حکمتِهٖ و طریقة طاعته   (The way of His wisdom and the way of His obedience) (R). In this verse, the word is without any qualification and its purport is clear from the context that it is the ways of previous nations that led to their destruction and devastation or to the events that occurred with them. Al-Mufazil has taken the purport to be merely امم nation because in the Arabic language, سُنّة also occurs in the sense of اُمّة (nation) (RM), and Atta has taken its meaning to be way or faith. So, the purport is that nations have passed before you, or there were faiths, or events of destruction have occurred. Thus, the general context is the same.

المُكَذِّبينَ – The meaning of تکذِیب is to attribute falsehood to a person, that is, to state that the claim or speech of a person is false regardless of whether it is actually true or false. In the Quran, however, this word has only been used for calling an honest person a liar. So, unless the context requires otherwise, the meaning of مکذِّب is somebody who calls truth a falsehood. There is a reversion from this verse towards the Battle of Uhad and the believers have been assured that those who call the Holy Prophet a liar will not be successful as is evident from many similar examples that have occurred in the past and can be verified by anybody by traveling in the earth. It is not necessary in فَسيروا فِي الأَرضِ to actually travel but only a way is pointed out to find out, if they want, what transpired with them. Wherever they go, they will find the same law of God that those who rejected and called the truth as false were destroyed.

3-138    This is a clear statement for men, and a guidance and an admonition to those who would keep their duty.a

 هٰذا بَيانٌ لِلنّاسِ وَهُدًى وَمَوعِظَةٌ لِلمُتَّقينَ (۱۳۸)

3-138a: هٰذا – The indication in هٰذا is to the Quran or towards what has been mentioned about the unbelievers and the righteous or to the fate of the unbelievers.

بَيانٌ – It is derived from بان and the meaning is: الکشف عن الشئ (to manifest the reality of a thing) (R). This word is more generic than نطق (speech) because نطق is specific to humans, and بَيانٌ can be spoken of as testifying to a particular state as well, and also to communicate whether verbally, or in writing or by a metaphor (R). The difference between بَيانٌ and ہدیٰ is that بَيانٌ is generic, that is, it is used for whatever kind of meaning needs to be manifested, but ھُدی is specific.

مَوعِظَةٌ – See 2-66a for its meaning.

Three attributes of the Quran or the state of affairs described in the verse are listed. First, it explains clearly to the people. Second, it is called a guidance that provides information to them about the way of goodness. Both features are for لنّاسِ that is for all the people. Third, it is called وعظ or admonition for the righteous, that is it takes the righteous away from evil and guides them on the path of goodness. 

3-139    And be not weak-hearted, nor grieve, and you will have the upper hand if you are believers.

وَلا تَهِنوا وَلا تَحزَنوا وَأَنتُمُ الأَعلَونَ إِن كُنتُم مُؤمِنينَ (۱۳۹)

3-139a: تَهِنوا – It is derived from وَھۡن which means weakness because of the structure of the body or congenitally (R), as for example وَهَنَ العَظمُ مِنّي (my bones are weakened) (19:4).

إِن – Some have taken the إِن as imposing a conditionality, and have stated that this type of sentence structure is generally adopted for making a statement about the future. For example, a person may say to his son: إِن کنت ابنی فلا تفعل کذا (If you are my son, do not do this). According to the linguists of Kufa, the meaning of إِن is اذ (when) because a condition is imposed for the future but here, the affair has already occurred. There are many examples of this, for example: لَتَدخُلُنَّ المَسجِدَ الحَرامَ إِن شاءَ اللَّهُ آمِنينَ (You shall certainly enter the Sacred Mosque, if Allah please, in security) (48:27), and the statement of the Holy Prophet: اِنّا ان شاء اللَّه بکم للا حقون . So, where the deed is positively going to happen, the meaning of إِن will be اذ (Mgh).

Seventy Muslims were martyred in the Battle of Uhad and they had suffered other afflictions as well. These events and their bereavement could create a measure of laziness and weakness in the temperament. To boost their morale, it is stated here that they should not show any weakness and should not bereave for what has happened. They are further consoled that the promises made to them of their domination will certainly be fulfilled because the Muslims are believers and perdition is the fate of the liars and not of the believers. It is stated in one narration that on the Day of Uhad when the Muslim warriors got disconcerted by the return of the fleeing Quraish force and Khalid’s cavalry attacked them from behind, there was a real danger that the encircled Muslim force may be totally destroyed. The Holy Prophet seeing this danger prayed: اللّٰھم لا یَعلُنَّ علینا اللّٰھم لا قوۃ لنا الا بك اللّٰھم لیس یعبدك بھٰذہ البلدۃ غیر ھٰؤلاء النفر  (O Allah! Let them not overcome us; O Allah we have no strength but with Thee; O Allah there is none to worship you in this town except for this group) (G). It is stated that this verse was revealed on this occasion to console the Muslims.

3-140    If a wound has afflicted you, a wound like it has also afflicted the (disbelieving) people. And We bring these days to men by turns, that Allah may know those who believe and take witnesses from among you. And Allah loves not the wrongdoers,a

إِن يَمسَسكُم قَرحٌ فَقَد مَسَّ القَومَ قَرحٌ مِثلُهُ ۚ وَتِلكَ الأَيّامُ نُداوِلُها بَينَ النّاسِ وَلِيَعلَمَ اللَّهُ الَّذينَ آمَنوا وَيَتَّخِذَ مِنكُم شُهَداءَ ۗ وَاللَّهُ لا يُحِبُّ الظّالِمينَ (۱۴۰)

3-140a: قَرحٌ – قَرحٌ is the effect of a wound sustained from an external source, and قُرحٌ the effect of a wound sustained from an internal source. Another distinction that is sometimes made between قَرحٌ and قُرحٌ is that the former is used for the wound itself and the latter for the pain caused by the wound (R). What is meant by قَرحٌ here is the bereavement they suffered on the Day of Uhad.

الأَيّامُ  –  اَيّام is the plural of یوم and its actual application is to a period of time. See note 1-3a. Arabs  also use اَيّام in the sense of وقائع (events) (LA). For example, they say: ھو عالمٌ بایام العرب (He is a scholar of the days (conflicts) of the Arabs). In the same way, there is: وَذَكِّرهُم بِأَيّامِ اللَّهِ (Remind them of the days (favors) of Allah) (14:5). By the days of Allah is meant Allah’s favors and His powers. Mujahid has taken its meaning to be just favors of Allah (LA).

نُداوِلُها – It is derived from دول and دَوۡلة and دُوۡلة mean vicissitudes of fortune or turn. The purport in دُوۡلة مال  and دُوۡلة جنگ and تداول القوم کذا is تناولوہُ من حیث الدَوۡلة that is, a thing is taken turn by turn. Also from it is: داول اللَّه کذا بینھم (Allah brought a thing on them turn by turn).

يَعلَمَ اللَّهُ – For this use of the word علم see note 2-143b.

The Quran has generally mentioned the علم (knowledge) of Allah where the objective is the reward or punishment of actions. So, the purpose of mentioning يَعلَمَ اللَّهُ can be the knowledge connected with reward and punishment because Allah has knowledge of what is present and what is not present as his attribute is عالم الغیب و الشھادۃ. However, His reward and punishment is based not only on His knowledge but also on actual occurrence. So, by يَعلَمَ اللَّهُ is meant that He may know for the purpose of rewarding. The meaning can also be that Allah may know them with such knowledge that will allow them to distinguish their own hidden potential.

This verse informs that if the Muslims have suffered some pain in the Battle of Uhad, a similar pain has also been inflicted on their enemy because in the initial stages of the battle the unbelievers had suffered casualties. This statement is not about the Battle of Badr because the term قَرحٌ مِثلُهُ  cannot set  up a comparison with that battle, but as the Quran states later on: أَوَلَمّا أَصابَتكُم مُصيبَةٌ قَد أَصَبتُم مِثلَيها (What! When a misfortune befell you, and you had inflicted twice as much) (3:165). The statement indicates that twice the Muslims had inflicted similar casualties on the unbelievers, and this happened first at the Battle of Badr and then at the Battle of Uhad.

After this, it is stated in: وَتِلكَ الأَيّامُ نُداوِلُها بَينَ النّاسِ that just as occurrences of sorrow and grief befall unbelievers, they are likely to befall believers as well, and it happens in a battle that sometimes one combatant has the upper hand and sometimes the other. This has no connection with victory or triumph.

The purpose of afflictions: If distress and afflictions are inflicted by turns then what is their purpose? Why did Muslims who believe in God suffer distress and afflictions? It is because the afflictions and suffering separate the believers from hypocrites and the genuine from the fake, and it is necessary that this distinction be made on a continual basis so that the belief of the true believers becomes manifest, and they show themselves worthy of the reward that is granted for belief. The second rationale for afflictions is that Allah may cause some of the Muslims to become martyrs and thus elevate them to the high spiritual status of those who give their lives in the way of Allah. For those who survive, they too are of the same status as the martyrs because they had offered their lives in the way of Allah even though Allah saved them. شُهَداءَ can also mean leaders and exemplars and the purport will be that by these sacrifices Allah desires to make these Muslims as leaders and exemplars for the rest of the world because without having the ability to bear pain and suffering and showing steadfastness in turmoil and affliction, a person cannot become a leader and exemplar for the people.

3-141    And that He may purge those who believe and deprive the disbelievers of blessings.a

وَلِيُمَحِّصَ اللَّهُ الَّذينَ آمَنوا وَيَمحَقَ الكافِرينَ (۱۴۱)

3-141a: يُمَحِّصَ – The literal meaning of مَحۡص is to purify a thing of all defects in it. The use of the word مَحۡص or تمحیص with reference to gold means to remove all impurities from it and convert it into pure gold (R).

 يَمحَقَ – The meaning of محق is to take away blessings from a thing or to diminish it. See note 2-276a. To incrementally decrease a thing little by little (Bd).

The work of a believer is to benefit from an affliction: Two other outcomes of affliction are mentioned here, namely the believers are purified and unbelievers suffer losses because Allah’s blessings are taken away from them. The afflictions of the believers purify them from sins and other defects and become a source of their progress. Thus, they benefit from afflictions. The unbelievers, on the other hand, do not benefit from afflictions and as a result face loss and become bereft of blessings.

 3-142   Do you think that you will enter the Garden while Allah has not yet known those from among you who strive hard (nor) known the steadfast?a

أَم حَسِبتُم أَن تَدخُلُوا الجَنَّةَ وَلَمّا يَعلَمِ اللَّهُ الَّذينَ جاهَدوا مِنكُم وَيَعلَمَ الصّابِرينَ (۱۴۲)

3-142a: لَمّا – It is a compound word consisting of لم to negate and ما .

This verse also gives evidence of what is meant by علم . It is not only intent but also actions implementing the intent that constitutes the knowledge based on which reward and punishment is given. This verse makes it clear that mere confession of faith is not sufficient to enter paradise and a rigorous test of the belief is required in the form of striving hard and remaining steadfast in afflictions. Entrance into Paradise is now made dependent upon striving and being patient, until these qualities become manifestly clear. So, the meaning of the knowledge of Allah is the knowledge of these qualities being manifested based on which the reward that will be given is that these people will enter paradise.

3-143    And certainly you desired death before you met it. So indeed you have seen it now while you look (at it).

  وَلَقَد كُنتُم تَمَنَّونَ المَوتَ مِن قَبلِ أَن تَلقَوهُ فَقَد رَأَيتُموهُ وَأَنتُم تَنظُرونَ (۱۴۳)

  3-143a: المَوتَ – The word موت here is meant to indicate that the conditions were such that death was likely (IJ). At the end of the verse, it is stated that you were looking at it  but no person can see death. However, one can see the factors likely to cause death, and so by death is meant the events that can cause death, namely striving and fighting. It may also mean the desire to lay down life in the way of Allah, as is stated in one hadith that the Holy Prophet said: لَوَددت انی اُقتل فی سبیل اللَّه ثم اُحیٰی ثم اقتل ثم اُحیٰی ثم اقتل   (I love that I may be killed in the way of Allah, then raised again, then killed again, then raised again, then killed again). The desire to give one’s life in the way of Allah is better than all other desires.

تَمَنَّونَ المَوتَ – The indication in تَمَنَّونَ المَوتَ appears to be to the wish of some Companions to face the enemy in the open, or to the desire of some Companions who had not participated in the Battle of Badr to get a chance to participate in a holy war.

Surah Āl Imran (Section 13)

3-121 And when thou didst go forth early in the morning from thy family, to assign to the believers their positions for the battle. And Allah is Hearing, Knowing.

وَإِذ غَدَوتَ مِن أَهلِكَ تُبَوِّئُ المُؤمِنينَ مَقاعِدَ لِلقِتالِ ۗ وَاللَّهُ سَميعٌ عَليمٌ (۱۲۱)

3-121a: غَدَوتَ – root is غَدَا and غُدۡوَۃ and غَدَاۃ means early morning, and غَدَاء means breakfast (R). So,غَدَوتَ means went forth early in the morning.

Ayesha’s participation in the Battle of Uhad: مِن أَهلِكَ – For the meaning of أَهلِ see 2-105a. This word is used for wife (R). Historical references show that Ayesha Sadiqa was present with the Holy Prophet in the Battle of Uhad. In a Sahih Bukhari narration describing the conditions of the Battle of Uhud, Anas ibn Malik states that he saw Ayesha and his mother Umm Sulaim making repeated trips carrying waterskins on their backs to bring water for the injured. There is also a mention in Bukhari of Umm Salit bringing water and giving drink to the injured, and of Umm Ammarah defending the Holy Prophet from his enemies. The participation of women in battle is a historical fact and their participation in Uhad is proven by records. So, by أَهلِكَ is meant Ayesha Sadiqa and it was from her house that the Holy Prophet left on a Saturday morning to array the believers for the battle.

تُبَوِّئُ – is derived from بواء and بواء means equality in all parts of the house, that is being level. See note 2-61c. And the meaning of بَوّأت له مکانا is سَوَّیتُهٗ (R), that is, levelled the house for it and the purport is that space was given to plant their feet firmly on it. The word is used only for a space or house. Examples from the Quran are: أَن تَبَوَّآ لِقَومِكُما بِمِصرَ بُيوتًا (Take for your people houses to abide in Egypt) (10:87); وَلَقَد بَوَّأنا بَني إِسرائيلَ (And certainly We lodged the Children of Israel…) (10:93) and يَتَبَوَّأُ مِنها حَيثُ يَشاءُ (he had mastery in it wherever he liked) (12:56).

مَقاعِدَ – is the plural of مَقۡعَدۡ which means the place one sits, and مَقاعِدَ لِلقِتالِ means the place one sits for battle or battle stations (R).

The narration from here turns to the Battle of Uhad and the manner of description is: واذ غدوت من اھلك such that it is attached to a previous subject which shows clearly that the same theme is being pursued. Abu Muslim considers the narration to be attached to: قَد كانَ لَكُم آيَةٌ في فِئَتَينِ التَقَتا (Indeed there was a sign for you in the two hosts (which) met together in encounter) (3:13), that is there was a sign in the Battle of Badr and there is a sign in the Battle of Uhad. However, in my assessment the relationship is with the last verse of the previous section, because it states that if evil afflicts you, the Ahle Kitab rejoice, and if good befalls you, they grieve. So, now an event is mentioned in which the Muslims faced an affliction, and that event is the Battle of Uhad. This section narrates the going forth to do battle, the stationing of troops by the Holy Prophet for the battle, and the help of angels.

After suffering a terrible humiliation in the Battle of Badr, the Quraish of Makkah made a gargantuan effort to avenge their humiliation and crush the Muslims. The next year in 3 A.H., they raised a force three thousand strong including two hundred horsemen and marched on Madinah in the month of Shawwal. They encamped at Uhad a mere four miles from Madinah as part of a strategy to draw the Muslims out for the encounter rather than to go inside the city and fight the Muslims where it would be advantageous for the Muslims. They reached Uhud on a Wednesday. The Holy Prophet also prepared for the battle and set out from Madinah on Friday after the congregational prayer. On Saturday morning, he arrayed the believers for the battle and the battle took place the same day. Some state that the date was the eleventh of Shawwal and others believe it was the middle of Shawwal.

Consultations prior to the Battle of Uhad: The Holy Prophet consulted his companions prior to setting forth for battle. There were two options – go out to meet the enemy or to stay and fight within the city. Abdullah bin Ubbay, who later came to be known as the leader of the hypocrites, was also invited for consultation though prior to this, he was not within the consultative circle of the Prophet. Abdullah suggested that they should stay within the city for the confrontation. Some of the Ansaar (Helpers from Madina) also gave the same suggestion. Others however suggested that they should go out to meet the enemy, otherwise the enemy would think that the Muslims were frightened of them and chose to fight from a besieged position. The Holy Prophet’s own suggestion was to fight within the city.

Three dreams of the Holy Prophet: The Holy Prophet had seen three dreams about the coming encounter. The first was that a cow had been slaughtered for him which the Prophet interpreted as a sign that things would be better for them. The second was that he saw the edge of the blade of his sword chipped at several places which he interpreted as their domination would have some elements of defeat. The third dream was that he had put his hand in strong armor and his interpretation was that if they stayed in the city, it would act as a strong armor for them. However, the majority opinion was to go out of the city to fight, and the Holy Prophet complied accordingly. This is a great example of respect for consultation and respect for the decision of a consultative body which the Holy Prophet showed even though he was a recipient of revelation. The consultative decision was against his suggestion and dreams, but he gave precedent to the decision of the consultative body. 

The events of the Battle: The Holy Prophet set out for the battle with one thousand men but when they reached a place called Shoot, Abdullah bin Ubbay turned around and went back with a third of the force because his advice had not been heeded. So, the Holy Prophet reached Uhad with between six and seven hundred men. Early the next morning, he took up a position with the mountain at his back and prepared his men for battle. He stationed Abdullah bin Jabbar with fifty archers at a strategic location and commanded that whether they won or lost, the archers were not to leave their position.

When the battle commenced, the Muslim onslaught was so severe that the three thousand enemy soldiers could not stand their ground. Their flag bearers were killed one after another, their fighters were injured and finally they began to flee. The Muslims went far in their pursuit. However, the archers thought that the battle was won and there was no need to guard the strategic point where they were stationed. Against the advice of their commander, they deserted their position. A reserve section of the Quraish under Khalid bin Walid and Akramah saw that the strategic position was left unguarded and they saw an opening to attack. The fleeing force of Quraish steadied and returned to fight. In the heat of pursuit, the Muslims had become disorganized and vulnerable to attacks on both sides. This time was very tenuous as the Muslim force was scattered. The Holy Prophet sensing the shakiness of the situation called out in a loud voice: الی عبد اللّٰه انا رسول اللّٰه (O servants of Allah come to me, I am the Messenger of Allah). The objective of the unbelievers was to kill the Prophet. Though some Companions, on hearing his voice, gathered around him, the unbelievers directed the full force of their attack in his direction. The Holy Prophet sustained injury on his head and on his teeth and he fell, but the companions formed a tight wall around him against the enemy. Slowly, the other Muslims gathered around him, but some ran back to Madinah. When the enemy saw that the scattered Muslim force had joined ranks again, they decided to leave the battlefield and return to Makkah, leaving the Muslims as the force still standing in the battlefield. The Muslims certainly suffered loss, some were martyred, some were injured but they were not defeated. The unbelievers escaped severe loss and humiliation, but they were not victorious. They simply saved themselves from pursuit by the Muslims and made their way home. 

The different tasks of the Holy Prophet: This verse shows that the Holy Prophet performed all kinds of tasks of great responsibility himself. The positioning of the troops, as shown by this verse, was done by the Holy Prophet himself. Thus, he performed the task of a commander or a general himself. It is amazing how many different roles were contained in his person. He led the prayers, he imparted religious knowledge, he adjudicated disputes, he legislated laws, he fought in battles and performed the tasks of a general. There is no sphere of human endeavor in which he was not a role model. 

3-122 When two parties from among you thought of showing cowardice, and Allah was the Guardian of them both. And in Allah should the believers trust.a

إِذ هَمَّت طائِفَتانِ مِنكُم أَن تَفشَلا وَاللَّهُ وَلِيُّهُما ۗ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَليَتَوَكَّلِ المُؤمِنونَ (۱۲۲)

3-122a: هَمَّت – هَمّ is a sorrow that melts a person (R). Hence the meaning of اَھَمَّهُ الۡاَمَرُ is اَتۡلَقَهٗ – احۡزَنَهٗ (LA) that is, the affair put him in sorrow or grief. For this reason, مھمات الامور is spoken of those difficult affairs which cause grief for a person. And the meaning of ھَمَّ بالشئ is made an intention or thought of or decided to (LA). ھِمَّة and ھُمام are derived from it. ھِمَّة means an intention to do something and ھُمام is a عظیم الھِمَّة  person. The meaning of هَمَّت here is a mere passing idea in the mind. As is apparent from the context, they did not fall prey to this weakness.

تَفشَلا – is derived from فشل which means a weakness mixed with cowardice (R).

يَتَوَكَّلِ – is derived from وکل and the meaning of وَکلۡتُ امری فلان is he took the affair to another and trusted him with it (LA). تَوَكَّل is used in two ways. One is with the relative pronoun لام as in تَوَكَّلت لفلان which means for his sake became his trustee, and the meaning of  تَوَكَّلت علیه is اعتمدت علیه  that is, I trusted him (R). The meaning of Allah being a trustee is in the sense that He is the trustee of all affairs (R).

What is the identity of the two parties mentioned in this verse? There is a narration in Bukhari by Jabir bin Abdullah which states: فِیۡنَا نَزَلَتۡ اِذۡ ھَمَّتۡ طَائفتَان منکم ان تفشلا و اللّٰه ولیّھما قال نحن الطَائفتَان بنو حارثة و بنو سَلِمَةَ و ما نُحِبُّ اَنّھا لم تنزل لقول اللّٰه و اللّٰه ولیھما  (This verse was revealed about us. We, Banu Haritha and Banu Salamah are those two parties, and we are not averse to this being revealed because Allah states in it that Allah is the guardian and helper of both). Their هَمّ or intention was only an inner voice because if there was a resolve then they would have acted on it. It appears that the Muslim force was so small compared to the unbelievers with a four to one ratio against them that weakness crept into their thinking.

The meaning of trusting in Allah: The literal meaning is to trust or rely in Allah, but does this mean that we should do nothing and leave everything to God? This is the meaning that Muslims have come to associate with trust in God. It is obvious that if the Holy Prophet and his Companions understood this to be the meaning, they would not have come out for battle, nor would they have kept themselves informed about the enemy, nor would they have sent forces to faraway places to punish the enemy, nor would they have worried about expeditions, nor would they have sought donations for the expeditions, nor would they have procured weapons for it, nor would they have kept arms with them day and night. Yet they did all of this. In what sense, then, are instructions given to trust in Allah in the present situation? Two parties thought about deserting before the battle but Allah saved them from taking this action and stated that believers trust in Allah. This shows that participating in the battle was equated to trust, and not fighting would be not trusting. This example of trust shows that trust is the word used for using resources and not abandoning the use of resources. A person who does not use God-given resources does not trust in Allah. The reality of trusting is that even if resources are scarce, whatever resource is available must be put to work. In the present scenario, two parties thought about abandoning the battle because the enemy was very strong. The enemy strength was three thousand against the believers numbering about seven hundred. Under this circumstance, Allah’s command was to do one’s best and not to worry about the result. In other words, trust is to use all available resources and then to leave the result to God. Even if a favorable result seems unlikely, one must still put in one’s best effort with the understanding that one’s duty is to do what one can do while the fruition of that effort is the work of God. So, “trust in Allah” means to put in the best effort with the resources that one has and leave the result to God. This concept of trust gives a person courage and prevents him from losing courage when faced with difficulties. This is the reason why the Quran pairs trust with patience. This is the situation here. In another place, it is stated: وَما لَنا أَلّا نَتَوَكَّلَ عَلَى اللَّهِ وَقَد هَدانا سُبُلَنا ۚ وَلَنَصبِرَنَّ عَلىٰ ما آذَيتُمونا ۚ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَليَتَوَكَّلِ المُتَوَكِّلونَ (And why should we not rely on Allah? And He has indeed guided us in our ways. And we should certainly bear with patience your persecution of us. And on Allah should the reliant rely) (14:12). In another place, effort, patience, and trust have been put together with great finesse: نِعمَ أَجرُ العامِلينَ الَّذينَ صَبَروا وَعَلىٰ رَبِّهِم يَتَوَكَّلونَ (Excellent the reward of the workers. Who are patient and on their Lord they rely!) (29:58-59). So, the manifest teaching of the Quran is that trust means that a person should use the resources to their best, not to get perturbed even if the outcome is not conducive. They should leave the result to God.

The meaning of trust in the light of the Hadith:  The Hadith supports the same. People who went for Hajj without sufficient means for the journey and said: نحن المتوکلون were stopped from doing so by the Quran: وتزودوا and thus the Quran let it be known that not using resources is not trust. A person once asked the Holy Prophet if he should, trusting in Allah, leave his camel untied. He replied: اعقلھا و تَوَكَّل (Tie its knees with a rope and trust), that is, use your resource and leave the result to God. Against this, the hadith from which the opposite conclusion is drawn are misinterpreted as, for example, the hadith: لو انکم تتوکلون علی اللّٰه حق توکله لرزقکم کما یرزق الطیر تغد داخما صاد تروح بطانا (If you trust in Allah as He should be trusted, he will provide food for you as he provides food for birds who leave in the morning hungry and return in the evening with a full stomach. It is completely incorrect to conclude from this that there is no need to work for sustenance. That is certainly against the intention of the hadith. The hadith does not state that sustenance is provided to the bird in its nest. The bird goes out in search of sustenance and finds it. The meaning clearly is that if a person searches for sustenance, God will not let him starve to death. This wrong concept of trust is a major factor in the downfall of the Muslims. 

3-123 And Allah certainly helped you at Badr when you were weak. So keep your duty to Allah that you may give thanks.

  وَلَقَد نَصَرَكُمُ اللَّهُ بِبَدرٍ وَأَنتُم أَذِلَّةٌ ۖ فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُم تَشكُرونَ (۱۲۳)

3-123a: بدر is a place between Makkah and Madinah (three days journey from Madinah and ten days journey from Makkah based on travel speeds at that time) named after a well that was dug by a man of the same name. It is the site of the first battle between the Holy Prophet and the Quraish of Makkah in which the Quraish were defeated.

أَذِلَّةٌ – is the plural of ذَلیل and ذُلّ is opposite of عِزّ and ذُلّ is also used in the sense of mercy and favor (LA). It is in this sense that it is used in another place: أَذِلَّةٍ عَلَى المُؤمِنينَ (…humble towards believers…) (5:54). Here the word أَذِلَّةٌ is used merely to indicate their small numbers. The Muslims are called أَذِلَّةٌ in Badr because by numbers, they were not capable of overcoming the enemy and, overtly, they were positioned to be defeated. 

In the previous verse, the weakness of two parties is mentioned, and in this verse, they are exhorted to take courage. They are few but they were also few in Badr. In fact, in terms of armament in Badr, they were incapable of confrontation. If God helped them then, why would He not help them now?

فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُم تَشكُرونَ – So keep your duty to Allah that you may give thanks. The believers were already thankful, so what does it mean to say that keeping their duty will make them thankful? When Allah grants a new favor to a person, it is a new occasion for them to be thankful. This indicates that a new blessing will result in thankfulness. They were helped before and because of that blessing, they had an occasion to be thankful. If they keep their duty, they will be helped again, and this blessing will give them another occasion to be thankful.

3-124 When thou didst say to the believers: Does it not suffice you that your Lord should help you with three thousand angels sent down?

إِذ تَقولُ لِلمُؤمِنينَ أَلَن يَكفِيَكُم أَن يُمِدَّكُم رَبُّكُم بِثَلاثَةِ آلافٍ مِنَ المَلائِكَةِ مُنزَلينَ (۱۲۴)

3-125 Yea, if you are steadfast and keep your duty, and they come upon you in a headlong manner, your Lord will assist you with five thousand of havoc-making angels.a

بَلىٰ ۚ إِن تَصبِروا وَتَتَّقوا وَيَأتوكُم مِن فَورِهِم هٰذا يُمدِدكُم رَبُّكُم بِخَمسَةِ آلافٍ مِنَ المَلائِكَةِ مُسَوِّمينَ (۱۲۵)

3-125a: فَور – فَور means intense boiling and it is used with respect to fire when it flares and a pot when it boils and for raging anger (R). The fire of hell is described as: وَهِيَ تَفورُ  (…as it heaves) (67:7). The meaning of: فَعَلتُ کذا من فوری is he did such a work in rage (R). فار الشئ فورًا…جاش that is, the meaning of فَور is agitated (LA). Also derived metaphorically, the meaning of فَور is right now, and the same word فَورً is used in Urdu to mean immediately. The literal meaning, however, is boiling and ebullition.

مُسَوِّمينَ – root is سوم and Imam Raghib writes that it literally means to go in search of something but later its usage extended separately to each of the two aspects of the compound word, that is only to ذھاب  (to go) and only to ابتغاء (to search). According to Lisan al-Arab, سام is used in four senses: for grazing, for leaving and searching, for selling, and for punishing. It is in the sense of punishing that the word is used here. It is in the same sense that the word is used in: سَوَّمۡتَ علٰی القوم and اذا اَغَرۡتَ علیھم فَعِثۡتَ فِیھِمۡ (LA) that is, he rode his horse over them and sowed havoc among them. So, the meaning of مُسَوِّمينَ is punishing or havoc creating. It is generally translated as marking a sign.

Help by three thousand angels: The first of the two verses mentions the coming down of three thousand angels and the second verse five thousand angels. Some commentators attempt to apply all of this to the Battle of Badr, although in Surah Anfal, it is clearly stated: إِذ تَستَغيثونَ رَبَّكُم فَاستَجابَ لَكُم أَنّي مُمِدُّكُم بِأَلفٍ مِنَ المَلائِكَةِ مُردِفينَ (When you sought the aid of your Lord, so he answered you: I will assist you with a thousand of the angels following one another) (8:9). There is a clear mention of assistance by one thousand angels in the Battle of Badr whereas here there is a mention of three thousand angels and hence the present references cannot be to the Battle of Badr. In addition, the word  اذ is used repeatedly to draw attention to the events of the Battle of Uhad as in: وَإِذ غَدَوتَ مِن أَهلِكَ and إِذ هَمَّت طائِفَتانِ  and here for the third time this word is used: إِذ تَقولُ . Further in this Surah, it is stated in another place: وَلَقَد صَدَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ وَعدَهُ إِذ تَحُسّونَهُم بِإِذنِهِ (And Allah certainly made good His promise to you when you slew them with His permission) (3:152) which shows that there was some promise of help about this battle as well, and that promise is only in this statement: أَلَن يَكفِيَكُم أَن يُمِدَّكُم رَبُّكُم بِثَلاثَةِ آلافٍ مِنَ المَلائِكَةِ مُنزَلينَ . Finally, it is worth considering that in Badr, where the enemy was one thousand strong, there is a promise of help by one thousand angels and since in Uhad, the enemy was three thousand strong, the reference of help by three thousand angels is probably to Uhad.

Help by five thousand angels: The mention of five thousand angels in the second verse is about a third battle and not about Badr or Uhad. That third battle was the Battle of al Ahzab, which is referred to here in the following words: وَيَأتوكُم مِن فَورِهِم هٰذا (and they come on you in a headlong manner). A very similar scenario is sketched out where the Batttle of al-Ahzab is mentioned in the Quran: إِذ جاءوكُم مِن فَوقِكُم وَمِن أَسفَلَ مِنكُم وَإِذ زاغَتِ الأَبصارُ وَبَلَغَتِ القُلوبُ الحَناجِرَ وَتَظُنّونَ بِاللَّهِ الظُّنونا’ هُنالِكَ ابتُلِيَ المُؤمِنونَ وَزُلزِلوا زِلزالًا شَديدًا (When they came upon you from above you and from below you, and when the eyes turned dull and the hearts rose up to the throats, and you began to think diverse thoughts about Allah. There were the believers tried and they were shaken with a severe shaking) (33:10-11). This scene is manifestly of the enemy attacking with full vigor and in the battle of Al-Ahzab, the enemy strength was ten thousand or, according to some narrations, twenty thousand because the Quraish incited other tribes to join them. The Quraish, who were the real enemy, were hardly about five thousand.

Allah fulfills His promise: There were only three major battles in which the enemy, that is the Quraish, aggressively attacked the Muslims. In these three battles, Badr, Uhad and Ahzab, the ratio of Muslims to the unbelievers was heavily skewed against the Muslims. The objective of all three battles was the destruction of Muslims and Islam. The unbelievers failed to achieve their objective in all three battles. In all three cases the coming down of angels is mentioned in the Quran and there is a relationship of the number of angels to the strength of the enemy. After the Battle of al-Ahzab, the enemy did not have the courage to attack Madinah and the next offensive move on either side was the entry of the Holy Prophet in Makkah with ten thousand of his Companions. The unbelievers at this time did not have the courage to confront him. Quite to the contrary, two kinds of promises which the unbelievers repeatedly asked for were fulfilled: هَل يَنظُرونَ إِلّا أَن تَأتِيَهُمُ المَلائِكَةُ أَو يَأتِيَ أَمرُ رَبِّكَ (Await they aught that but that the angels should come to them or that thy Lord’s command should come to pass) (16:33). So in all three battles where the unbelievers were the aggressors against the Muslims, Allah helped the Muslims with angels, punished the unbelievers and frustrated their objectives. Further, in the conquest of Makkah, the Lord’s command came to pass because an Islamic government was established. The conquest of Makkah by the Holy Prophet was so resounding that the unbelievers who had in the past gone with a force of several thousand to crush a handful of Muslims now did not have the courage to take the field against the ten thousand pious Companions. Who can compete against the command of the Lord? So, Allah fulfilled the promise that He had made that the unbelievers tauntingly demanded, by sending down the angels.

The coming down of angels is not fiction: The coming down of the angels is a fact, otherwise it was impossible for the limited number of Muslims to fight with a much larger force and be successful. It is worth contemplating that if a smaller force overcomes a larger force once or twice, it could be considered a random chance– though even in such a case there has to be some reason for their success. In the case of the Muslims, all the factors were adverse for them. In the first battle at Badr, the enemy force was three times larger, the advantageous part of the battlefield was with the enemy, the only source of water was in enemy hands, the enemy force comprised experienced fighters while the Muslim force included teenagers and old men, there was a paucity of arms in the Muslim force and they had to face the difficulties of the battlefield. Even so, the unbelievers suffered a great loss and fled from the battle. At Uhad, the enemy was four times the size of the Muslims; they had a large cavalry contingent in their force, and courageous fighters like Khalid bin Walid among them. Even so, the unbelievers returned empty handed and unsuccessful. In the Battle of al-Ahzab, the force of the unbelievers was ten times larger. In addition, there was internal hostility from the Jews and the presence of hypocrites who were ready to spy for the enemy. Even then, God caused this huge force to return failed and disappointed, and they had to flee in a state of great panic. This was all a result of the coming down of angels. 

3-126 And Allah made it only as good news for you, and that your hearts might be at ease thereby. And help comes only from Allah, the Mighty, the Wise,

وَما جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ إِلّا بُشرىٰ لَكُم وَلِتَطمَئِنَّ قُلوبُكُم بِهِ ۗ وَمَا النَّصرُ إِلّا مِن عِندِ اللَّهِ العَزيزِ الحَكيمِ (۱۲۶)

3-126a: Here it is stated that the promise of the coming of angels is a glad tiding from Allah so that the hearts of the believers become tranquil. Similarly, it is stated in Surah Anfaal: وَما جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ إِلّا بُشرىٰ وَلِتَطمَئِنَّ بِهِ قُلوبُكُم (And Allah gave it only as good news, and that your hearts might be at ease thereby) (8:10), and it is additionally stated: إِذ يوحي رَبُّكَ إِلَى المَلائِكَةِ أَنّي مَعَكُم فَثَبِّتُوا الَّذينَ آمَنوا ۚ سَأُلقي في قُلوبِ الَّذينَ كَفَرُوا الرُّعبَ (When thy Lord revealed to the angels: I am with you, so make firm those who believe. I will cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve) (8:12). It appears from this that Allah keeps the believers steadfast and casts fear into the hearts of the unbelievers through the angels, and perhaps that is the reason that there appears to be a relationship in all the battles between the number of angels and the force of the unbelievers.

The angels did not fight: If the angels came down, did they transform into humans and take part in the fighting? Allah has Himself disclosed the purpose for which the angels were sent down, and it is the heart with which the angels have a relationship. So, the purpose for which the angels descended according to the explanation of the Quran, was to grant tranquility to the hearts of the believers and to put fear into the hearts of the unbelievers. Some other commentators write accordingly. For example, it is stated in the Ghraib ul Quran: و منہم من قال ان نصرالملائکة بالقاء الرعب فی قلوب الکفارو باشعار المؤمنین بان النصرۃ لہم (Some have said that the help of the angels was casting terror into the hearts of the unbelievers and for letting the believers know that the help is for them). This is for both the battles of Badr and Uhad and there is almost unanimous consensus that the angels did not fight physically. Accordingly, Imam Mujahid says: عن مجاھد انه قال حضرت الملٰئکة یوم احد و لٰکنھم لم یقاتلو  (He (Imam Mujahid) said that the angels were present on the day of Uhad but they did not fight). There is a similar narration from Ibn Abbas: عن ابن عباس انه قال لم تقاتل الملٰئکة سوی یوم بدر و فیھا سواہ کانو اعد داد مد دالا یقاتلون و لا یضربون  (Abbas said: Except for the Day of Badr, the angels did not fight and their presence in that number was to assist in other ways. They did not fight nor did they kill anyone). The discussion of whether the angels fought on the Day of Badr will take place in the commentary on Surah Anfal. 

3-127 That He may cut off a part of those who disbelieve or abase them so that they should return in failure.

 (۱۲۷) لِيَقطَعَ طَرَفًا مِنَ الَّذينَ كَفَروا أَو يَكبِتَهُم فَيَنقَلِبوا t

3-127a: يَقطَعَ – The literal meaning of قطَعَ is to cut but it is also used in the sense of to kill. In Al-Mufradat it is stated: لیقطع طرفا ای لیھلك جماعَۃً منہم (Destroyed from these one of the parties).

طَرَفًا –  طَرَف is one side of a thing and it is used for bodies, time and other things (R). The purport in لِيَقطَعَ طَرَفًا is one part or one party as stated above. Imam Raghib states that the reduction of one side or طَرَف is indicative of contempt and the rationale for its destruction.

يَكبِت – كبِت is to reject harshly and contemptuously (R). Lisan al Arab defines it as: الکبت الصّرف و الا ذلالُ that is, to turn around or return and to disgrace. So the meaning of: كبِتَ اللّٰه العدُوَّ  is صرفه و اذلّه   (LA) that is, disgracefully sent him back. كبِت also means to make someone fall flat on his face.

خائِبينَ – خاب لَمۡ یَنَلۡ ما طَلَبَ (LA) The meaning of خاب is did not get what was sought, that is failed to achieve the objective. خیبة is the opposite of ظفر (victory or triumph). So, one who is خائب cannot be called مظفر .

Failure of the unbelievers at Uhad: Two reasons are mentioned for the help of Allah in the Battle of Uhad. One is that Allah may destroy one party of unbelievers, and the second is to make them go back harshly and disgracefully and without achieving their objective. Accordingly, these two things occurred exactly in this fashion. At the beginning of the battle, the Muslims slew or injured many unbelievers, and in the end the unbelievers had to return disgracefully because they failed to achieve the objective for which they had come. This verse verifies that the unbelievers did not achieve a victory at Uhad. They failed. The purpose of the unbeliever’s attack was to destroy the Muslims, and nobody can deny that they returned without achieving their objective and this was shameful for them. The Muslim force was intact in the battlefield and hence the unbelievers were unable to attack Madinah. Further they did not capture any Muslims. The Quran and the historical fact hold the unbelievers unsuccessful.

3-128 Thou hast no concern in the matter whether He turns to them (mercifully) or chastises them; surely they are wrongdoers.

لَيسَ لَكَ مِنَ الأَمرِ شَيءٌ أَو يَتوبَ عَلَيهِم أَو يُعَذِّبَهُم فَإِنَّهُم ظالِمونَ (۱۲۸)

3-128a: لَيسَ لَكَ مِنَ الأَمرِ شَيءٌ – Later in this same surah, it is stated: لَو كانَ لَنا مِنَ الأَمرِ شَيءٌ ما قُتِلنا هاهُنا (Had we any hand in the affair, we would not have been slain here) (3:154). The same is meant here, that is you have no hand in the affair. What is that affair? It is either the punishment of the unbelievers or to turn to them mercifully. This matter is in the Hand of God and no person, even if he is a prophet, has any say in it.

Holy Prophet’s malediction: Anas ibn Malik narrates in Bukhari: النبیّ ﷺ یوم اُحُدٍ فقال کیف یفلحُ قومُ شَجُّو اَنَبیَّھم فنزلت لیس لك من الامرشئ  (When the Holy Prophet was injured on the day of Uhad, he remarked: How can a nation be successful that injured their Prophet? It was then that this verse: “Thou hast no concern in the matter” was revealed). However, Salem narrated, citing Ibn Umar as his source, they heard from the Holy Prophet that during the second rakah of the Fajar prayer he got up from the ruku, and after سمع اللَّهُ لمن حمدہ ربنا لك الحمد  said: الّٰلھم الۡعَنۡ فِلانًا و فِلانًا و فِلانًا   (O Allah curse so and so, and so and so, and so and so). It was then that this verse was revealed: لیس لك من الامرشئ . In another narration by Salem and again citing Ibn Umar, instead of فِلانًا و فِلانًا و فِلانًا , this narration has the following words  of malediction: صفوان ابن اُمیّه و سھیل بن عمرو و حارث بن ھشام  and then this verse was revealed. This narration pertains to the events of the Battle of Uhad, and there is almost a similar narration in Sunan al-Nasai. Quite apart from the fact that many Muslims were martyred in this battle and the Holy Prophet sustained injuries, the unbelievers desecrated the bodies of those killed and mutilated them. These actions were so painful that it is natural and justified to wish that the perpetrators be punished. However, based on another narration, some commentators relate the revelation of this verse to the event of the Battle of Bir Maona. That event, as narrated in a sahih hadith is that the Holy Prophet sent seventy of his companions, at the request of a tribal chief, to preach to the chief’s nation. However, the companions were treacherously ambushed on the way by members of the tribes of this nation near a well named Bir Maona. The tribes involved were: Ri’l, Dhakwan, Lihyan, and Usayya and the Holy Prophet maledicted them for one month in qanut which the Holy Prophet used to read in the second rakah of the morning prayer after ruku. Bukhari in Kitab al-Tafsir narrates a hadith from Abu Hurairah which states: و کان یقول فی بعض صلاتهٖ فی صلاۃ الفجر الّٰلھم الۡعَنۡ فِلانًا و فِلانًا لا حیاء من العرب حتّٰی انزل اللَّهُ لك من الامور شئ   (The Holy Prophet used to pray in some part of the morning prayer to curse some specific Arabian tribes and he did so until Allah revealed the verses لیس لك من الامرشئ ). Considering this hadith, the revelation of this verse appears to be related to the event of Bir Maona. These narrations are not contradictory but rather both true because the timing of the events at Uhad and at Bir Maona are chronologically very close to each other. Ibn Hisham states that Bir Maona was just four months after Uhad. So, Uhad and Bir Maona took place in the same period and probably the Holy Prophet maledicted together for the perpetrators of the two events. In the narration that Imam Ahmad has quoted from Salam bin Abdallah, the words of Ibn Umar from both the hadith are joined together in one malediction: قال سمعت رسول اللَّهُ علیه و سلّم یقول الّٰلھم الۡعَنۡ فِلانًا و فِلانًا الّٰلھم الۡعَنۡ حارث بن ھشام الّٰلھم الۡعَنۡ سھیل بن عمرو الّٰلھم الۡعَنۡ صفوان ابن اُمیّه فنزلت ھٰذہ الایة لیس لك من الامرشئ  (I have heard the Messenger of Allah say: O Allah curse so and so, O Allah curse Harith bin Hisham; O Allah curse Suhayl bin Umru; O Allah curse Sufan bin Umayyah; so this verse: Thou hast no concern in the matter, was revealed). The malediction has a mention of so and so, and what is meant by the so and so are the offending tribes of Arabia who are identified in the narration of Abu Hurairah as an explanation of so and so. These are the tribes of Ri’l, Dhakwan, Lihyan, and Usayya. The chiefs of the Quraish are mentioned separately. So, if both the narrations of Salam Abdullah found in Bukhari are put together, one using the language of so and so,” and the other with the names of Harith bin Hisham and others, then the narration of Imam Ahmad that combines the two appears to be correct. The Holy Prophet burdened with the difficulties of Uhad and the tragic loss of seventy companions who were treacherously slayed, maledicted against both the people. He continued the malediction for thirty days after which this verse was revealed, and the Holy Prophet was stopped from maledicting. 

The lesson from stopping the Holy Prophet from maledicting: Despite the danger and difficulties suffered at the hands of the enemy, the Holy Prophet was stopped from praying ill for the tormentors. Allah did not like that the Holy Prophet’s person, who is a mercy for all nations, should wish anybody ill. It is a strange thing that the three individuals who were the target of his malediction later became Muslim, as too did the offending tribes. There is a lesson in this for those people who curse their Muslim brethren for every small thing, threaten them with malediction and pray ill for them. To do so is against the practice of the Holy Prophet.

Why did the Holy Prophet maledict for thirty days? The events that led the Holy Prophet to maledict were so heinous that a person with the welfare of humanity at heart would be forced to conclude that that the elimination of such unjust and cruel people is for the overall good. So, maledicting for such cruel and unjust people was totally justified. However, Allah showed the Holy Prophet that He can forgive such sinners and turn to them mercifully. Even if the Holy Prophet was justified in maledicting, this was not his mission. As a mortal and a human, he maledicted and there was no injustice in it but Allah drew his attention to a more lofty way. In a like manner, if the Holy Prophet had killed the unbelievers on the conquest of Makkah, he would have been justified but instead, he took the high road, forgave everybody, and did not even reproach them. For the Muslims now, the way to follow is the one to which Allah guided his Prophet.

Mercy surpasses wrath: In this verse mercy is given precedent over punishment although by calling them انَّهُم ظالِمونَ , it is made clear that they are deserving of punishment. In the next verse, which talks of forgiveness and punishment, forgiveness is mentioned before punishment indicating how expansive the sphere of forgiveness and mercy is, and that forgiveness takes precedence over wrath. This verse ends with انَّهُم ظالِمونَ (they are wrongdoers) but the next verse ends with وَاللَّهُ غَفورٌ رَحيمٌ (And Allah is Forgiving Merciful). Allah’s attributes demand mercy and forgiveness even if a person is unjust. 

3-129 And to Allah belongs whatever is in the heavens and whatever is in the earth. He forgives whom He pleases and chastises whom He pleases. And Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.

وَلِلَّهِ ما فِي السَّماواتِ وَما فِي الأَرضِ ۚ يَغفِرُ لِمَن يَشاءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشاءُ ۚ وَاللَّهُ غَفورٌ رَحيمٌ (۱۲۹)

Surah Āl Imran (Section 12)

3-110 You are the best nation raised up for men: you enjoin good and forbid evil and you believe in Allah.a And if the People of the Book had believed, it would have been better for them. Some of them are believers but most of them are transgressors.b

كُنتُم خَيرَ أُمَّةٍ أُخرِجَت لِلنّاسِ تَأمُرونَ بِالمَعروفِ وَتَنهَونَ عَنِ المُنكَرِ وَتُؤمِنونَ بِاللَّهِ ۗ وَلَو آمَنَ أَهلُ الكِتابِ لَكانَ خَيرًا لَهُم ۚ مِنهُمُ المُؤمِنونَ وَأَكثَرُهُمُ الفاسِقونَ (۱۱۰)

3-110a: كُنتُم – The use of the word كُنتُم here is explained in several ways. Some say that the meaning is: كُنتُم فی علم اللّٰه (You were the best nation in the knowledge of Allah). Some say it means: كُنتُم فی الامم قبلکم مذکورین بانکم خیرامة (Among the previous nations, you were remembered as the best nation), as is apparent from: ذٰلِكَ مَثَلُهُم فِي التَّوراةِ ۚ وَمَثَلُهُم فِي الإِنجيلِ (That is their description in the Torah and their description in the Gospel) (48:29). Some say کان is superfluous and take the meaning to be: اَنتُم خَيرَ أُمَّةٍ but see note 2-213a where it is shown that کان is also used to show the innate quality of a thing. Here, being the best is stated as being the innate quality of this nation, and the meaning is that you are the best nation and will always remain the best nation.

أُخرِجَت – خَرَج means became manifest or came out from its resting place or from its condition or state, regardless of whether the resting place is the house, or town, or dress or the person’s condition or situation; the situation may be one’s own internal state or caused externally (R). The meaning of أُخرِجَت here is اظھرت that is made manifest or apparent.

The task of the Muslim ummah is reformation: The لام in لِلنّاسِ is for derivation of benefit or profiting, the purport being that the manifestation of the Muslim ummah is for the benefit of people. Accordingly, the next statement is about enjoining good and forbidding evil. Thus, the task of the Muslim ummah is to be teachers of goodness, to exhort people to uprightness and to prevent them from vice. That is why, تُؤمِنونَ بِاللَّهِ (you believe in Allah), which is the status of the perfection of the soul, comes after enjoining good and forbidding evil, which is for the development of others. The real purpose here is that the task of the Muslim ummah is to reform others. The mention of تُؤمِنونَ بِاللَّهِ or the perfection of their own soul is mentioned show that they do not preach to others what they do not practice themselves. If they desire the reformation of others, they also reform their own souls.

Excellence of the ummah: This verse announces that the Muslim nation is the best nation. Some hold that this is so only for the Companions of the Holy Prophet. However, first the use of the word کان (to be or to exist) is against such a supposition. Second, there is no need for this limitation. Third, it is established from Hadith that the entire ummah is called خیر الامم (best of nation). Imam Ahmad narrates: قال رسول اللَّه ﷺ اعطیت مالم یُعط احد من الانبیاء نُصِرت بالرُّب و اُعۡطیتُ مفاتیح الارض و سُمِّیتُ اَحۡمَد و جُعِلَ التراب لی طَھُورًا و جُعِلت اُمّتی خیر الاُمم   (The Messenger of Allah said: I have been given what no other prophet was given, I have been made victorious by awe (frightening of enemies), I have been given the treasures of earth, I was named Ahmad, the dust was made a source of purification for me, and my ummah was made the best ummah. There is no doubt that the Companions are the best group from this ummah and the Quran testifies to this when it states: رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنهُم وَرَضوا عَنهُ (Allah is well pleased with them and they are well pleased Him) (9:100), but the purport here is to show the excellence of the entire ummah over other nations. If the teacher and purifier of this ummah, Muhammad the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings be upon him, excels all other teachers and purifiers, there is no reason why his students are not better than the students of all other prophets.

What are the factors in their excellence? The reasons for this excellence have been explained. This ummah is created for the welfare of all humanity. The ummah of other prophets have at best confined their activities to the betterment of their own nation, but distinction by nationality is erased from the ummah of the Holy Prophet and they have been given the task of benefiting all humanity. They desire the welfare not only of Muslims but of every nation and of the followers of every faith. Islam erases national differences for all times. The second reason for their excellence is that they enjoin good and forbid evil. The question that arises here is, what about the nations of previous prophets? Did they not similarly perform this task? The fact is that enjoining good and forbidding evil is the work of prophets and even though the followers of previous prophets performed this task to a certain extent, their sphere of work was limited in many aspects. From time to time, other prophets were raised among them. This work of the prophets is now entrusted to the Muslim ummah with a larger scope. The grandiose task of purifying the entirety of humanity, enjoining good and forbidding evil to the entire world, and the nurturing of all the aspects of human power, was not performed by any prophet prior to the Holy Prophet. The excellence of the Muslim ummah is expressed in Surah Bakarah as follows: وَكَذٰلِكَ جَعَلناكُم أُمَّةً وَسَطًا لِتَكونوا شُهَداءَ عَلَى النّاسِ وَيَكونَ الرَّسولُ عَلَيكُم شَهيدًا (And thus We have made you an exalted nation that you may be the bearers of witness to the people and (that) the Messenger may be a bearer of witness to you) (2:143). This is the reason why in the Hadith, the scholars of this ummah are called ورثة الانبیاء (the successors of prophets) and کَاَنبیاء بنی اسرائیل (the like of the prophets of Bani Israel). If another prophet had to come and work in the ummah, then the claim to excellence of the Muslim ummah over other nations would be s\eroded. There cannot be a revisitation of another prophet in this ummah as that too would compromise the excellence of the Muslim ummah.

Proof of excellence: The claim that the Muslim ummah excels all other nations is not without proof. The nation that the Holy Prophet reformed was sunk in depravity far more than any other prophet’s nation from the point of view of their beliefs, actions, and ignorance. Despite the debauchery his nation was in, the Holy Prophet, through his spiritual prowess, raised them to a higher level of excellence in their beliefs and actions, and in their knowledge and civility than any other prophet had done before. The Muslim ummah excelled all nations not only in their piety and religiousness but having adorned themselves with the best morals, they surpassed all other nations in every field of human endeavor including in the conquests of countries, in politics, in building a civilized society, in knowledge, in establishing freedom of thought and equality of the human race.

310b: أَهلُ الكِتاب – The term أَهلُ الكِتاب actually has an expansive meaning but is often used in a restrictive sense to address Jews and Christians only, and in some places it is only the Christians who are the subject of address, as for example in: يا أَهلَ الكِتابِ لا تَغلوا في دينِكُم (O People of the Book, exceed not the limits in your religion) (4:171). In the present verse, it is only the Jews who are addressed as is made manifest by the statement in the verse that follows the next one: ضُرِبَت عَلَيهِمُ الذِّلَّةُ أَينَ ما ثُقِفوا … وَباءوا بِغَضَبٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَضُرِبَت عَلَيهِمُ المَسكَنَةُ (Abasement will be their lot wherever they are found…and they shall incur the wrath of Allah, and humiliation will be made to cling to them.) (3-112)۔ These words have previously been used exclusively for the punishment of Jews in Surah Bakarah. This is further confirmed by the charge of: وَيَقتُلونَ الأَنبِياءَ بِغَيرِ حَقٍّ (…and killed the prophets unjustly) which is a charge also exclusively made against the Jews. Apart from this, the subject of this surah soon turns to to the events of the Battle of Uhad and in the early defensive wars of the Muslims, the mischievous plotting of the Jews was a source of constant danger, particularly while the Muslims were engaged elsewhere. There was a large Jewish population in the city of Madinah, hence as a preliminary to the mention of the war, a statement is made about the relationship with the Jews. There is also a reference to the Jews at the end of the narration of the war. The Jews are called فاسِق (transgressors) instead of کافر (unbelievers) because a covenant was made with them to believe in the Holy Prophet.

3-111 They will not harm you save a slight hurt. And if they fight you, they will turn (their) backs to you. Then they will not be helped.

لَن يَضُرّوكُم إِلّا أَذًى ۖ وَإِن يُقاتِلوكُم يُوَلّوكُمُ الأَدبارَ ثُمَّ لا يُنصَرونَ (۱۱۱)

3-111a: أَذًى – When compared with ضرر (harm), أَذًى is a slight hurt. See 2-222a. At the end of this surah hurtful talk is also referred to as أَذًیٰ  as in: وَلَتَسمَعُنَّ مِنَ الَّذينَ أوتُوا الكِتابَ مِن قَبلِكُم وَمِنَ الَّذينَ أَشرَكوا أَذًى كَثيرًا (And you will certainly hear from those who have been given the Book before you and from the idolaters much abuse) (3:186). In a hadith, striding over people sitting in a Friday congregation is also called أَذًیٰ and the little discomforting things in a journey are also called أَذًیٰ as in: اماطة الاذٰی عن الطریق .

Defeat of Jews prophesied: The verse prophesies that the Muslims would not suffer any significant harm from the Jews, and if they decided to fight the Muslims, they will be defeated. The words: ثُمَّ لا يُنصَرونَ are added at the end of the verse because the hypocrites and the unbelievers kept on implying to the Jews that if they opened hostilities against the Muslims, they would help them. This is mentioned elsewhere: أَلَم تَرَ إِلَى الَّذينَ نافَقوا يَقولونَ لِإِخوانِهِمُ الَّذينَ كَفَروا مِن أَهلِ الكِتابِ لَئِن أُخرِجتُم لَنَخرُجَنَّ مَعَكُم وَلا نُطيعُ فيكُم أَحَدًا أَبَدًا وَإِن قوتِلتُم لَنَنصُرَنَّكُم وَاللَّهُ يَشهَدُ إِنَّهُم لَكاذِبونَ (Hast thou not seen the hypocrites? They say to their brethren who disbelieve from among the People of the Book: If you are expelled, we certainly will go forth with you, and we will never obey anyone concerning you; and if you are fought against, we will certainly help you. And Allah bears witness that they are liars) (59:11). Reference is made to this and it is stated in that context that the hypocrites and unbelievers will not help them. Some understand this to mean that after being defeated in battle they would never be respected again. Thus, after they are defeated they will not overcome and they will be betrayed forever.

3-112 Abasement will be their lot wherever they are found, except under a covenant with Allah and a covenant with men, and they shall incur the wrath of Allah, and humiliation will be made to cling to them.a This is because they disbelieved in the messages of Allah and killed the prophets unjustly. This is because they disobeyed and exceeded the limits.

  ضُرِبَت عَلَيهِمُ الذِّلَّةُ أَينَ ما ثُقِفوا إِلّا بِحَبلٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَحَبلٍ مِنَ النّاسِ وَباءوا بِغَضَبٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَضُرِبَت عَلَيهِمُ المَسكَنَةُ ۚ ذٰلِكَ بِأَنَّهُم كانوا يَكفُرونَ بِآياتِ اللَّهِ وَيَقتُلونَ الأَنبِياءَ بِغَيرِ حَقٍّ ۚ ذٰلِكَ بِما عَصَوا وَكانوا يَعتَدونَ

3-112a: ذِّلَّةُ – The meaning is explained in 2-61c. Although one of the meanings of this word is abasement, it is also used in a more intensive form which includes death and destruction so that there is no rest. Accordingly, commentators generally take it to mean القتل و الاسر و سبی الذ راری )RM). Because being subjugated is included in abasement, the meaning of ذِّلَّةُ here is intense abasement, death and destruction.

حَبلٍ – The meaning of حَبلٍ is explained above in 3-103a as a covenant, duty or responsibility. The meaning of حَبلٍ مِنَ اللَّهِ is a covenant with Allah or a responsibility owed to Allah, that is an Islamic government, just as the meaning of امر اللَّه   is taken as an Islamic government in many places. The reason for this is that the Muslims will deal with them in accordance with the commands of Allah. Hence a covenant made with Muslims is as if it is a covenant made with Allah. The meaning of  حَبلٍ مِنَ الناس is a covenant with people, that is a non-Islamic government.

The fate of the Jews: This verse narrates that the fate of the Jews will be humiliation, abasement and coming under the wrath of Allah. This is a repetition of what is also stated in surah Bakarah 2:61. Humiliation and abasement describes the state of their physical condition in this world while the wrath of Allah is about their religious condition. They can escape a state of humiliation, death and destruction, if they come under the protection of an Islamic state or if they enter into a pact with a non-Muslim government. (The وَ  (and) here is in the meaning of  اَو (or))۔. Because the Jews were not fated to be fully at ease in the non-Muslim states, حَبلٍ مِنَ النّاسِ is mentioned at the end, or by الناس is meant Muslims, that is, that it is only through upholding the covenant of Allah and the covenant of Islam that they will be able to find full peace, and so by joining them with  و  it is put together as a single command. But without such a pact, they will not be able to escape abasement, servitude, and the wrath of Allah.

3-113 They are not all alike. Of the People of the Book there is an upright party who recite Allah’s messages in the night-time and they adore (Him).a

3-114 They believe in Allah and the Last Day, and they enjoin good and forbid evil and vie one with another in good deeds. And those are among the righteous.a

لَيسوا سَواءً ۗ مِن أَهلِ الكِتابِ أُمَّةٌ قائِمَةٌ يَتلونَ آياتِ اللَّهِ آناءَ اللَّيلِ وَهُم يَسجُدونَ (۱۱۳)

يُؤمِنونَ بِاللَّهِ وَاليَومِ الآخِرِ وَيَأمُرونَ بِالمَعروفِ وَيَنهَونَ عَنِ المُنكَرِ وَيُسارِعونَ فِي الخَيراتِ وَأُولٰئِكَ مِنَ الصّالِحينَ (۱۱۴)

3-113a: قائِمَةٌ – قیام is used in several senses. There is the قیام of a body which is its existence or standing and may either be nondiscretionary or discretionary. An example of nondiscretionary standing is: مِنها قائِمٌ وَحَصيدٌ (Of them are some that stand and (others) mown down) (11:100) and one of discretionary standing: أَمَّن هُوَ قانِتٌ آناءَ اللَّيلِ ساجِدًا وَقائِمًا (Is he who is obedient during the hours of the night, prostrating and standing) (39:9). The قیام of a thing is to keep an eye on the thing and to protect it. This is the sense in which the word is used here. Another meaning of  قیام  is to resolve or determine, an example of which is: اذ اقمتم الی الصلٰوۃ (R). Commentators take the meaning of قیام in: مستقیمة عادلة یا قائم بحق العبودیة (G) or مستقیمة علی طاعة اللَّه (RM) as a party that is steadfast in justice, or in fulfilling the requirements of devotion, or in remaining steadfast in the obedience of Allah.

آناءَ – is the plural of انی or اِنیً meaning a time of night. The meaning of اَنَی is that a thing reached its destined time and utmost limit and حَانَ و اَدۡرَكَ is derived from it. The meaning of: أَلَم يَأنِ لِلَّذينَ آمَنوا أَن تَخشَعَ قُلوبُهُم لِذِكرِ اللَّهِ (Has not the time yet come for the believers that their hearts should be humble for the remembrance of Allah) (57:16). The meaning of اَنَی الحَرُّ is that the heat has reached its maximum. It is in that sense that this word occurs in: يَطوفونَ بَينَها وَبَينَ حَميمٍ آنٍ (Round about shall they go between it and hot, boiling water) (55:44) and: عَينٍ آنِيَةٍ (boiling spring) (88:5), and a derivation from it isاِنَی  which means cooking, as in: غَيرَ ناظِرينَ إِناهُ  (not waiting for its cooking being finished) (33:53). Utensils are called اِناَء and its plural is اٰنیة and an example of its occurrence is: وَيُطافُ عَلَيهِم بِآنِيَةٍ مِن فِضَّةٍ (And round about them are made to go vessels of silver) (76:15).

3-114a: Believers from among Ahle Kitab: In verses 3:113 and 114, a froup mof followers from amongst the Ahle Kitab is mentioned but calling them from Ahle Kitab does not mean that they were following the Jewish religion. They were people who had left their religion and become Muslims. Included in this group were Abdullah bin Salam, Assad bin Ubaid, Salba bin Shaba etcetera. This is further confirmed by what is stated at the end of this surah: وَإِنَّ مِن أَهلِ الكِتابِ لَمَن يُؤمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَما أُنزِلَ إِلَيكُم وَما أُنزِلَ إِلَيهِم (And of the People of the Book there are those who believe in Allah and (in) that which has been revealed to you and (in) that which has been revealed to them) (3:199). In the previous verse 3:112, there is a mention of the abasement of the Jews and Allah’s wrath with them, hence it is stated now that this is not by virtue of their race but because of their deeds; and mention is made of a group among them who by a change of their belief and actions are at a high standing.

Some aspects of their goodness: Some aspects of these men of high standing are recounted here. The first attribute is that they are steadfast, that is steadfast in their obedience to Allah. The second attribute is that they recite the verses of Allah during periods of the night. This is again one of the distinctive features of Muslims. The third attribute is هُم يَسجُدونَ  (they prostrate) , by which is meant prayer because رکوع and ,سجدہ on account of their eminence, are used as substitutes for prayer. Another meaning could be that by يَسجُدونَ is meant یخضعون , that is they remain bowed before God. The meaning is not that they recite the Quran in prostration, because according to a hadith narration, the Holy Prophet said: انی نھیت ان اقرأ راکعاً و ساجدا (I have been stopped from reciting the Quran in the state of bowing (ruku) and prostration). After these three attributes that are related to actions, the fourth attribute cited is belief in Allah and the Last Day. In the Quran, these words are only used for Muslims. Their fifth attribute is that they complete others, that is they enjoin good and forbid evil, and the sixth attribute is that they are foremost in all kinds of goodness. It is possible for someone to incline towards these things lazily and weak heartedly, but the attribute of this group is that they hasten towards these things of goodness so as not to be left behind, which shows that they full heartedly ascribe to these acts.

3-115 And whatever good they do, they will not be denied it. And Allah knows those who keep their duty.

وَما يَفعَلوا مِن خَيرٍ فَلَن يُكفَروهُ ۗ وَاللَّهُ عَليمٌ بِالمُتَّقينَ (۱۱۵)

3-115a: يُكفَروهُ – The actual meaning of کفر is سترالشئ , that is to cover, screen or conceal a thing. So the meaning of فَلَن يُكفَروهُ is لن یحرمواثوابه  is they will not be deprived of their reward. Another way to look at it is that کفر is the opposite of شکر . In the previous two verses, a portrait is drawn of the fully righteous. Now it is mentioned that even if everyone cannot reach this stage of perfection, whatever good one does is valued in the next world.

3-116 Those who disbelieve, neither their wealth nor their children will avail them aught against Allah. And these are the companions of the Fire; therein they abide.a

 إِنَّ الَّذينَ كَفَروا لَن تُغنِيَ عَنهُم أَموالُهُم وَلا أَولادُهُم مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيئًا ۖ وَأُولٰئِكَ أَصحابُ النّارِ ۚ هُم فيها خالِدونَ (۱۱۶)

3-116a: Almost similar words are met with in the beginning of Surah Imran where the address is most specifically to the Christians. See note 3-10a. Here those specifically addressed are the Jews and unbelievers who were waging wars with the Holy Prophet.

3-117 The likeness of that which they spend in the life of this world is as the likeness of wind in which is intense cold; it smites the harvest of a people who are unjust to themselves and destroys it. And Allah wronged them not but they wronged themselves.

مَثَلُ ما يُنفِقونَ في هٰذِهِ الحَياةِ الدُّنيا كَمَثَلِ ريحٍ فيها صِرٌّ أَصابَت حَرثَ قَومٍ ظَلَموا أَنفُسَهُم فَأَهلَكَتهُ ۚ وَما ظَلَمَهُمُ اللَّهُ وَلٰكِن أَنفُسَهُم يَظلِمونَ (۱۱۷)

3-117a: صِرٌّ – صِرٌّ  and صِرۃ are words used to describe the severity of winter (LA) because the literary meaning of صِرٌّ is to tie securely and اصرار (to insist) and صُرّۃ (a drawstring purse) are derived from it. ریح صِرٌّ and ریح صَرۡ صَرٌّ are terms used for a severely cold wind or according to some it is howling wind (LA). Zajjaj considers the meaning of صر to be صوت لھیب النار (the sound of a sparking fire) (RM). In one narration, Ibn Abbas defines it as fire (G). The purport is a wind that by virtue of its extreme cold (or extreme heat), destroys the crop.

A wasted effort: It is stated in the last verse that their pride in wealth and children, the reason they were subverting Islam, will not save them from Allah’s punishment. In this verse, the fate of their efforts is portrayed to them in the form of a parable. Their spending is termed ما يُنفِقونَ في هٰذِهِ الحَياةِ الدُّنيا because what they were doing was just for pomp and show. The wealth they were spending on preparing an army and other mischievous activities to harm Muslims is compared to a crop that will ultimately be destroyed by a punishing wind, and they will be left with nothing but regret and humiliation. In the end, it is stated that their failure is not an injustice from Allah, but they are unjust to themselves because, instead of spending their wealth on acts of goodness and supporting the truth, they are spending it on evil and for subverting the truth. Hence, they are liable for punishment. 

3-118 O you who believe, take not for intimate friends others than your own people: they spare no pains to cause you loss. They love that which distresses you. Vehement hatred has already appeared from out of their mouths, and that which their hearts conceal is greater still. Indeed We have made the messages clear to you, if you understand.a

 يا أَيُّهَا الَّذينَ آمَنوا لا تَتَّخِذوا بِطانَةً مِن دونِكُم لا يَألونَكُم خَبالًا وَدّوا ما عَنِتُّم قَد بَدَتِ البَغضاءُ مِن أَفواهِهِم وَما تُخفي صُدورُهُم أَكبَرُ ۚ قَد بَيَّنّا لَكُمُ الآياتِ ۖ إِن كُنتُم تَعقِلونَ (۱۱۸)

3-118a: بِطانَةً – بَطۡن  is literally abdomen but anything that is the opposite of what is manifest is called بَطۡن  . Similarly, بطانَة is opposite of طھارۃ and  بطانَة is used as a metaphor for a person one to whom one reveals a secret ( باطن) (R). In a hadith narrated in Bukhari, Nisai etcetera, Hamanay states that بطانَة is used for a close connection with a country or Satan: مَا بَعَثَ اللَّهُ من نَبِیٍّ وَ لَا اسۡتَخۡلَفَ مِنۡ خَلِیۡفَةٍ اِلَّا کَنَتۡ لَهٗ بِطانَةٌ تأمرہ بالخیرِ و تَحُنُّهٗ علیه و بطانة تَاۡمُرُہٗ بالشَّرِّ وَ تَحُنّهٗ علیه والمعصوم مَنۡ عَصَمَهُ اللَّه   (Allah has not raised any prophet or made anyone a caliph but there are two companions with him, a companion that commands him to good and motivates him to do so and a companion that commands him to evil and incites him to it, and sinless is the one whom Allah saves). This also goes to show that the prophets and their appointed caliphs, that is mujjadids, are subject to this law which is applicable to all persons but Allah through His grace saves those whom He wants. This shows the sinlessness of prophets.

خَبالًا – خَبال is a disturbance that agitates and causes anxiety, such as a fit of frenzy, or a disease that impacts the brain and prevents a rational response (R).

 البَغضاءُ – بُغض is the detesting of the soul for something that one dislikes (R), and لغضاء is an intense form of بُغض .

أَفوا – Its singular is فم which means mouth and its root is فوہ .

Prohibition on making enemies their close confidants: This verse prohibits Muslims from making enemies their close confidants. To make an enemy a close confidant is to subvert oneself. مِن دونِكُم is a generic expression and it may be questioned why its meaning is limited to enemies. The Quran explains the reason by stating that they spare no effort to inflict maximum harm to Muslims. In fact, they desire a destructive calamity to overtake the Muslims. These desires are not just hidden but are manifest in their talk. Further what is in their hearts is far greater than what can be determined from their talk. This is stated clearly for the Muslims so that they can save themselves from having a destructive friendship with them.

The hypocrisy of the Jews: As the next verse shows, the Jews adopt a hypocritical stance. On the one hand, they made a pact with the Holy Prophet, and on the other, they were secretly conspiring against the Muslims. In addition to these conspiracies, their use of foul language against the Muslims exceeded all bounds, as is apparent from the words: قَد بَدَتِ البَغضاءُ مِن أَفواهِهِم . They would speak mischievous words even in the presence of the Holy Prophet as described in Surah Al-Bakarah and they kept on harassing the Muslims with their hurtful talk and targeting innocent Muslim women with obscene verses about them in their poetry. 

3-119 Lo! you are they who will love them while they love you not, and you believe in the Book, (in) the whole of it. And when they meet you they say, We believe, and when they are alone, they bite (their) finger tips in rage against you. Say: Die in your rage. Surely Allah is Knower of what is in the hearts.a

ها أَنتُم أُولاءِ تُحِبّونَهُم وَلا يُحِبّونَكُم وَتُؤمِنونَ بِالكِتابِ كُلِّهِ وَإِذا لَقوكُم قالوا آمَنّا وَإِذا خَلَوا عَضّوا عَلَيكُمُ الأَنامِلَ مِنَ الغَيظِ ۚ قُل موتوا بِغَيظِكُم ۗ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَليمٌ بِذاتِ الصُّدورِ (۱۱۹)

3-119a: وَتُؤمِنونَ بِالكِتابِ كُلِّهِ – The واؤ in وَتُؤمِنونَ بِالكِتابِ كُلِّهِ is in the present tense and by الكِتابِ is meant Book as a category, that is all the Divine Books which includes their scripture as well. 

عَضّوا عَلَيكُمُ الأَنامِلَ – عَضّ means biting and أَنامِلَ is the plural of اَنۡملة and means fingertips. عَضّ أَنامِلَ is a saying which means manifesting regret (R), because it is a gesture made by a persons when they are regretful or when they are extremely angry. That is, they are mad with rage.

  الغَيظِ – غَيظِ is extreme anger and it is the heat generated when one’s heart is pounding and blood boiling with rage (R).

قُل موتوا بِغَيظِكُم – is a manifestation of their condition. And practically, it is as if one should say to them die in your anger, and the meaning is that the anger which they feel at the success of the Muslims will increase day by day, so, in this manner, these words are conveyed to them.

In this verse, Muslims are stopped from loving them. It appears from this that despite their mischief, the Muslims, because of their pure nature loved them. Under normal conditions, not accepting Islam is not a reason that Allah would stop the Muslims from loving them. The reason for the stoppage is explained– namely that their anger and rage exceeded all bounds. First, it is first stated: أُولاءِ تُحِبّونَهُم وَلا يُحِبّونَكُم وَتُؤمِنونَ بِالكِتابِ كُلِّهِ that is, notwithstanding that you believe in their Book, they do not love you. Fairness demanded that since Muslims accepted that their Books were revealed from Allah, they should love the Muslims. However, despite the Muslims believing in their scriptures they still did not love the Muslims. So not only did they not believe in the Book of the Muslims, they harbored such hatred for the Muslims that the Muslims’ ease and pleasure was a source of torment for them. 

3-120 If good befalls you, it grieves them, and if an evil afflicts you, they rejoice at it. And if you are patient and keep your duty, their struggle will not injure you in any way. Surely Allah encompasses what they do.

إِن تَمسَسكُم حَسَنَةٌ تَسُؤهُم وَإِن تُصِبكُم سَيِّئَةٌ يَفرَحوا بِها ۖ وَإِن تَصبِروا وَتَتَّقوا لا يَضُرُّكُم كَيدُهُم شَيئًا ۗ إِنَّ اللَّهَ بِما يَعمَلونَ مُحيطٌ (۱۲۰)

3-120a: حَسَنَةٌ – حَسَنَةٌ is derived from حُسن which means an event that one desires and which brings happiness, and حَسَنَةٌ is every blessing that impacts a person’s soul, body or state. Its opposite is سیئة (R). For further details see 2-82a.

كَيد – The literal meaning of كَيد in the Arabic language is احتیال and اجتھاد , that is a fine, secretive, plan of action and its attempted implementation (LA, R and N). Imam Raghib says that كَيدُ is used sometimes in the sense of praise and sometimes as a censure although the latter use is much more common. This word occurs in several hadith, one of which is: فی عقول دھا خالقھا which according to Ibn al-Athir means: ارادھا بسوء (has an intention to cause them difficulties). Another hadith states: دخل علٰی سعد و ھو یکید بنفسه meaning النزع (the Holy Prophet entered and Saad was breathing his last) because a meaning of كَيدُ is also السوق (drive; steer), so it is as if he was driving out his soul. Another hadith states: رسول اللّٰه ﷺ غزاغزوۃ کذا فر جع و لم یلق کیدا (The Messenger of Allah returned back from an expedition and found no كَيد ) and كَيد here means حرب (battle), that is no battle took place.

This verse provides further information about their dangerous enmity and mentions ways in which Muslims can be safe from tricks and devices. Reference is made to the intensity of enmity by stating they dislike for good to come the way of Muslims and they rejoice if evil befalls them. The word used with good is تَمسَسكُم (touch you) and with evil تُصِبكُم (afflicts you). This is done to show that their nature is so distorted with enmity that they cannot stand even a little good coming the way of Muslims. Normally, when someone is in trouble, a person tends to sympathize and forget past grievances, but their enmity is so great that they instead rejoice.